Search the Community

Note to readers: this is the start of a long story called Superstar. I’m not sure this is the place for it — it’s fundamentally an M/F romance novel — though one where the hero is very, very big and very, very strong, so I think it will be of interest to at least some people here (and I was encouraged to post it here by one of the people who read an earlier draft and gave feedback). I’m posting the opening chapters here so you can see if this is something you're interested in; at the end of chapter six there’ll be a link to where you can download the whole thing as a (free) ebook if you want to read the rest. CHAPTER 1 – Open tryouts It was nearing the end of a hot, muggy August. Just over a month before the new season began. As he trekked through the arena concourse and took the escalator up to the suite level, Camden couldn’t help thinking that he did not have time for this. Pausing at the door to the owners’ suite, he reminded himself that it was just one day. He reminded himself that while today’s event was irrelevant to the team as far he was concerned, the PR and marketing departments loved it. And after the dismal performance of the team last season, the head coach probably needed all the good PR and marketing he could get. Taking a deep breath, he knocked. “Come in!” he heard the old man calling out, as an attendant opened the door. “Come in, Rob!” he said, merrily waving the coach to the comfy leather club chair on the open side of the luxury suite, directly overlooking center ice. “Have a seat! Good to see you as always. How’s the roster shaping up?” The old man owned the team and acted as general manager, as had his father and grandfather before him. “Good, good, I think. The new guys are looking good, I really think they’ll shore up some of the weaknesses from last year.” “Let’s hope so.” To say last year had been disappointing was putting it mildly; they’d finished in the bottom half of the league for the first time in over a decade. “You know, sir, if you ever think a coaching change is needed, I wouldn’t take it personally. You have to do what’s best for the Wolves organization.” Camden knew most owners would have shown their head coach the door after a performance as embarrassing as last year’s. The old man (whose name was Henry Darnell III, but who nearly everyone simply referred to as “the old man”) waved it off. “Wouldn’t hear of it. One bad year’s not the end of the world. Too many of these new owners are far too quick to fire their staff. There are 32 head coaches in the NHL, and every year 31 of them don’t win the Cup. Shuffling them all around every year is pointless; a great team is something you build over time.” “I agree, sir. But still, I’d understand.” “Enough about last year. The future is far more interesting. Excited about the tryouts?” The old man peered eagerly over the railing, but nothing had started yet, the ice was still empty. Camden made a noncommittal noise. The annual open tryout was a longstanding Wolves tradition. These days all of their players actually came up through what Camden thought of as the normal way: drafted out of college, affiliate clubs, national junior leagues, and so on. But once a year, the Wolves still threw open the doors and invited anyone who lived in the city to show up and see if they had what it took to “join the pack.” The old man insisted on it. He would tell anyone who would listen about how his grandfather (the first Henry Darnell) built the original team that way. That was a century ago, thought Camden to himself. It was an amateur club league back then; the players didn’t get paid and held down regular jobs to pay the rent. Now it’s part of a multibillion-dollar pro league. No random guy off the street has a chance. The ones who show up to try out are invariably wannabes, has-beens, or fans who just want to come down and pretend to be NHL players for a day, take a selfie of themselves on the ice, and go home. He’d made all these arguments before, but the old man had flatly refused to end the practice. The open tryouts were a tradition. “Besides,” he said, “you need to make sure the fans feel it’s their team, that they can really be part of it. Otherwise it’s just a bunch of hired guns who go to whichever team pays them the most. Who wants to show up and cheer for that?” Camden had given in, conceding the point. So now, once again, he would sit up here, spending the day watching guys who couldn’t skate and couldn’t shoot, playing around on the ice. At least the chairs were comfortable. He signaled the attendant to bring him a drink. “Rob,” added the old man, “one day someone who shows up here is going to surprise you.” “Next!” said the young woman at the registration desk, raising her arm. She didn’t even look up as the next hopeful came forward, stepping over to her station. She knew if she looked up, she’d see the line of guys behind him still waiting to get in, and she’d be reminded that she was going to be stuck here until two or three in the afternoon at the earliest. She loved her job with the team, but this was definitely not her favorite part of it. “Name?” she said, eyes on her laptop screen. “Kyle. Kyle Mason.” “I.D.?” she said, extending her hand. The guy put a driver’s license in it, and she propped it up against the corner of her screen with a practiced motion. She began to enter his name and address into the computer. Her gaze passed right over the irrelevant items like eye and hair color, but caught when she saw “HT 06-11 WT 425” printed on it. At last she looked up, thinking that had to be an error. Then she got her first look at him. Holy shit, she thought, as she took in the sheer size of the powerfully-built young man looming over her table. The numbers on his driver’s license weren’t an error — he was an absolute juggernaut. The fabric of his t-shirt was stretched across an immense broad bulging chest, the sleeves large but still snug around his thick meaty biceps. Pretty handsome, too, she couldn’t help noticing. Lightly tanned skin, dark brown hair, heavy stubble on a strong jaw. His eyes were mesmerizing — not brown, not blue, but an oddly piercing light gray color. Slate gray? Battleship gray? She was having trouble thinking of a word to describe it. Maybe “steel gray.” “Is something wrong, ma’am?” he asked. His voice was deep and resonant, not too surprising coming from a chest of that size. She suddenly realized she’d been just staring blankly at him for the last fifteen seconds without saying a word. “Oh!” she yelped, startled, blinking and tearing her gaze away from him. “So sorry, I just spaced out there for a minute. It’s been a long day.” “No worries. I can imagine,” he smiled, turning and glancing back at the long line of guys behind him. “Bet you had an early start.” “Registration opened at seven this morning,” she said, handing back his license. “And we were here at five to set up,” she yawned, as a fresh page emerged from the printer next to her laptop. She grabbed it and slapped it down on the table, facing him. “Okay, I need you to read through this and sign it. It basically says you can’t sue us if you get hurt.” He took the pen and signed the paper with barely a glance. His hand was enormous. The pen was regular-sized but looked almost like a little golf pencil in his big bear paw. Thick cables of muscle in his massive forearm twitched as he scrawled his name, then pushed the paper back across the desk. “You brought skates and a stick?” she said. His brow furrowed. “Uh, yeah?” he said, lifting up the gym bag he’d set down on the floor. A hockey stick was lashed across the top of it. “Sorry, I just have to ask everyone.” “You really get people showing up without them?” “All the time. As if it’s a bowling alley and we’ve got rentals or something,” she laughed. He chuckled along with her, and she felt a little warm shiver go down her back. “Anyway, here’s your number.” She handed him a numbered bib, like marathon runners would wear. “Wear it at all times when you’re on the ice. You’re number 1065, that means you’re the fifth player in group 106. They’ll call out the group number when it’s your turn to get ready. Pay attention when your number is coming up, you miss it and you don’t get another chance.” Kyle nodded. “Got it. Group 106. Thanks.” “You’re welcome. And good luck.” She raised her hand. “Next!” “What are we up to? 105?” asked William. “106. 105 just left. You’re up, man,” said Eevi. The assistant coaches were taking turns with the tryout groups, and most of the scouting staff had shown up to watch. Not because they thought anything would come of the college washouts and beer-league hotshots that showed up for this event each year, but because they knew the head coach would be watching from the owner’s suite upstairs, alongside the team’s owner. The old man’s fondness for this event was well-known; it wouldn’t do to just blow it off completely. Sighing, William got up from the home team’s bench and skated back out to center ice, blowing his whistle and yelling “106!” The door from the visitor’s bench opened and eight new guys — wearing 1061 through 1068 — started to file out onto the ice. “Line up right here!” he called out, pointing down at the blue line in front of him. He watched them come out, his experienced eye making instant judgments. Number One looked to be about forty pounds overweight. Two didn’t know how to hold his stick properly. Three seemed to have trouble even skating, it looked like he was using his stick to prop himself up to keep from falling. Four got going okay, but he failed to slow down in time and overshot the line where he was supposed to stop. William suppressed a smirk as he watched the poor guy trying to back up, and looked up just in time to see Five coming his way. Fuck, thought the coach, taking an automatic step backwards as he saw a guy the size of a Mack truck bearing down on him. But he didn’t get run over. The giant skater came to a crisp stop right on the blue line and waited for further instructions. Back on the bench, the other assistants and scouts were watching. As the latest batch of hopefuls lined up, it became clear that one of them stood head and shoulders above the rest — literally. “Jesus, who’s 1065?” asked someone. “Looks like a fucking linebacker.” “You think he knows this is the NHL, not the NFL, right?” The other assistant coach, Eevi, flipped through a stack of papers until he found the list for group 106. “Last name’s Mason. Hey, any of you guys ever heard of a Kyle Mason?” The scouts all shook their heads, it wasn’t a name any of them recalled coming across. One opened his laptop and began searching through his old scouting reports, but that came up empty too. Out on the ice, William was instructing the eight on the drill they were about to do. (Privately, the coaching staff called it the “garbage truck”, since its only use was to get rid of the trash.) “All right, listen up. First up is a quick test of basic skills. When I blow the whistle, all of you are gonna head down to the far end, go around behind the goal, and come back down this way.” He tossed a dozen or so pucks out onto the ice, scattering them between the players and the nearer goal. “You pick out any puck and shoot it, then keep going until you’re over the red line. Understood?” “What if we miss?” “That’s okay, you don’t have to score, as long as you’re somewhere in the neighborhood of the net. We’re looking for speed. You’ll get three tries, and your best time is what counts. Most of the Wolves players can do it in 12–13 seconds and a couple have even broken 10. Anything over 20 and I’m afraid the NHL is probably not for you. You got that?” All the hopefuls nodded. William looked them over. No one ever got under 20 seconds. He guessed that maybe two of them would break 30 seconds. Four might be okay. Five was big as fuck but didn’t look fast, it was gonna take way too long to get all that muscle moving. Seven was the only one who actually looked anything like a decent hockey player. “Everyone ready?” The guys all nodded. “Ready with the timer?” he asked, looking off to the side. The tech running the electronic timing system over at the scoring desk gave a thumbs up. “On my mark,” he said, raising the whistle to his lips. The tweet! had barely sounded when Five absolutely exploded in a blur of motion. His massive thighs unleashed a torrent of pure power, steel blades digging into the ice as he sprinted forward, hitting top speed before he was across the neutral zone. He heeled over hard as he made the turn, his fingertips skimming the ice and his skate blades spraying snow as he shot around behind the goal and came screaming out the other side. William had that oncoming-truck sensation again as Five raced back down the ice towards him, raising his stick to take his shot. He sped right past the coach, then there was a loud crack! and the puck blasted off the blade of his stick like a bullet out of a gun, going straight into the back of the net. The big guy let momentum carry him forward for a split second until he flew across the red line, and then he slammed on the brakes hard, coming to a full stop just short of the back boards in a shower of ice and snow. The assistant coach was so shocked it took him a second to even remember that there were seven more guys he was supposed to be watching as well. Down at the other end of the ice, Seven was halfway through the turn. Four looked like he was going to make it as well. One hadn’t even reached the far blue line and was already puffing hard. Six had managed to drop his stick and had to circle around to retrieve it. Everyone eventually took their shots and straggled across the finish line, after anywhere from 25 seconds on up to a minute or more. Eevi poked his head over the plexiglass barrier separating the home bench from the scoring table. “How fast was that?” he hissed. He didn’t need to specify who he was asking about. The tech read the number off his screen. “7.91.” Eevi blinked. It had to be a fluke. Maybe the guy had trained specially for it, somehow? He’d have bet money that no rando could have ever gotten under 10 seconds, let alone 8. “Fucking hell. Are you sure it was a good start?” The tech nodded. “I double-checked the video, it was clean. His skate blade crosses the line 16 milliseconds after the whistle starts to sound. Big dude has some serious reflexes.” “Yeah.” Eevi considered. Or maybe not. Maybe he’d just anticipated the whistle and had gotten a lucky start. That wasn’t enough to explain the rest of it, though. “I guess we’ll see if he can do it again.” There were two more attempts. A couple of the guys didn’t even bother, waving goodbye and heading for the exit. They’d had their fun, getting to try skating and shooting a goal in the big arena. Seven was the best of the rest, managing to get his time down to a respectable 22 seconds or so. But even that wasn’t really good enough. Five, on the other hand, chalked up a 7.74 and a 7.80 in his next two tries. After the drill was concluded and the players had left the ice, William glided back over to the bench where the other coaches and scouts were talking. The shock still hadn’t completely left his face. “Do you know if they saw that upstairs?” “I’m texting Rob now,” said Eevi, typing furiously on his phone. A few seconds went by, and then his phone beeped. “He says to have Five come in Monday for a real test.” The old man came into the office without knocking. “Three days until the roster deadline.” Coach Camden nodded. “I know.” “You fill that last spot yet?” Rob shook his head. “Hardly any room left under the salary cap. I’ve been looking at who we could afford to bring up from the affiliates but there’s no one cheap enough that I’m too excited about, honestly.” “What about that kid from the open tryout?” Rob blinked. It had been a couple of weeks, and with a million things left to do before the start of the season he’d sort of put that out of his mind, along with the rest of that day. “You told me he looked good.” “He did. Better than good, if I’m honest.” He’d brought Mason back for a full afternoon, talked a couple of the regular players into doing a workout with the guy, acting as teammates or opponents for some of the more advanced drills. The results had been surprising. The speed he’d shown originally wasn’t a fluke; Mason could move like lightning. He only seemed to have two speeds: fucking fast, and even fucking faster. His accuracy with the puck was almost frightening, he could hit the net from the far end of the ice every time. His skills weren’t just physical, either, he had great instincts, and seemed to know exactly where every man on the ice was at all times. Rob had watched him make a stunning backwards no-look pass right to his teammate’s stick blade with both of them barrelling down the ice at full speed. “So what’s the problem? You think he’ll ask for too much money?” chuckled the old man. “I just can’t shake the feeling that there’s something off about him. Pro-level players don’t just walk in off the street. Why have we never heard of him? If he’s that good, why didn’t he go for the NHL draft? Why’s he apparently never played in an organized league before, at any level?” “Invite him to the training camp. What’s the harm? We’ll put him on the league minimum salary, there’s enough room for that. I’ve got a good feeling about this.” “Is that an order?” “Does it need to be?” asked the old man, with a twinkle in his eye. “No,” replied Rob, making a sound somewhere between a sigh and a chuckle. “All right, you win. I’ll give him a call.”

Hi there. Hope you're all doing great. Had some time on my hands so started out writing a story for fun. I have the whole thing finished, so I thought I would post some of it here. Hope you enjoy it. Let me know what you think. I'll post some more in the next couple of days. Doing It! “Are we really doing this?” “Yes! We really are going to do this!” Cody pushed the large silver syringe towards Grant. “This is really happening. It isn’t a game?” Grant picked up the metal syringe and took a look at the cylinder that lay within. “It’s not a game. You asked for the shit, and I got it for you. Now it’s up to you.” Cody’s cock was hard in his jeans from him just imagining what the rest of the day held. Sure, he could go to jail for stealing a top secret formula from a lab he was interning at, but he didn’t care if it meant Grant got what he deserved, and what he deserved was ultimate size. he two had met at the gym. Cody had always been an avid gym goer, but he was more used to places like Peak Fitness or Ultimate Gym, not The Metalworks that was ten minutes away from the lab he had recently started at right after grad school. Being self conscious at first about working out at a gym that catered more towards serious lifters, he hadn’t really paid Grant much notice besides glancing at his built physique in passing. No. Six months would pass before the two men would even speak to one another. When they did, it wouldn’t even be in the gym, but the parking lot. Cody had been at the lab late and decided that before he went home to sleep, he would get a quick workout in. After having gone through a routine set out for him by his online personal trainer, he changed into his trousers and shirt and was back in his car an hour later. The problem he had was that the car refused to start. Banging his hand on the wheel several times out of frustration, he popped the hood and exited the car in hopes that it would be an easy fix. Looking into the dark cavernous expanse that held his car’s engine by the light of his cell phone flashlight, Cody knew that he had no clue what the issue was. It could be anything! “Problem?” Cody looked up to see a tall, muscular, hunk of a man standing next to him. He had a grin on his face and a twinkle in his eye that Cody couldn’t help seeing even in the semi darkness of the parking lot. “I… my car. It’s dead.” “You call for a tow?” The larger man leaned on the car and looked under the hood. Cody wondered how old the man was. His hair was dark and full, but there was a hint of silver at the temples. His face was tanned yet only slightly lined, while the energy he was giving off let Cody know that he had seen and done a lot in his life. “No. Not yet. I thought… I don’t know. I thought that just by looking at it it would let me know what was wrong!” The man turned his head and smiled up at Cody. “Want me to give you a jump? I have cables in my Jeep.” “Yeah! That would be great. Think that will fix it?” “Can’t hurt.” The man walked away from Cody on large and muscular legs with glutes to match. Cody estimated he had to be about 6’3 and over 200lbs of thick muscle. A few minutes later, he had driven his black Jeep over to Cody, jumped out of the drivers side door and was hooking jumper cables up to both of their engines. “Try turning it over.” Cody looked dumbfounded at him. “Turn on your car.” “Oh! Right!” Cody hopped in the front seat, turned the key, and was rewarded with his car coming miraculously to life. “Thank you so much!” “No problem.” The man unhooked the jumper cables, lifted his arm so that his bicep jumped to attention, and began to wind them up around an elbow and meaty hand. “You saved my life. Not sure if towing comes with my insurance.” Cody felt his cock harden slightly as he watched the man finish winding up the cables, and wished it was being manhandled by such large hands. “You should check that out. Have a good night.” With that, he hopped into his Jeep and drove off into the night. From then on, whenever Cody went to the gym, his mysterious hero seemed to be there. Cody would secretly watch him lift, in awe of his brute strength and dedication to muscle. Cody must have been staring for too long before the guy walked over to him and broke him out of the X-rated fantasy that was playing on the screen in his mind. “Take a picture. It will last longer.” The guy slapped Cody on the ass and walked past him. Cody went through the motions of the rest of his workout, embarrassed at being caught staring, but also slightly turned on by the feel of the man’s hand on his ass. It was in the parking lot that night that he caught the guy standing next to his Jeep checking his phone. As Cody walked to his car, he called out: “Hey Tom!” “Tom?” “Peeping Tom. What I call you since I don’t know your name.” “It’s Cody. I wasn’t staring…” “No?” “No… I was thinking.” “That’s too bad. I’d hoped you were staring.” The man turned around and opened his Jeep door. “You… hoped I had been staring?” “Yeah. I’ve stared at that hot ass of yours plenty of times.” Cody was thankful it was dark so that the guy couldn’t see him blush. “You… have?” “Yeah. That okay?” “Sure. That’s… fine with me.” “Good. I’m Grant.” “Cody. Nice to meet you.” The two shook hands. Electricity passed through Cody as Grant gripped him tight. “I’m going to grab something to eat at my restaurant if you want to join me.” “Your restaurant?” “Best steaks in the 50 states. You do eat meat, right?” “Yeah! I love meat!” “Good to know. Follow me.” That night had been the beginning of months filled with excitement and passion. The two men, so very different, found that their differences made them perfect for each other. Soon, Cody was moving into Grant's large home, and the two were thinking of each other as a serious couple. It was while they were working out five months later that Cody brought up the project he was slightly a part of at work. “In a way… it’s going to help with your businesses. Imagine cows twice or three times the size. Imagine the steaks!” “So… this formula… it’s going to grow bigger cows?” “Not just cows. Pigs, chickens. Bigger animals… more food.” “Fuck the cows. Give it to me!” Grant laughed as he began curling a 50 lbs dumbbell. “Let’s grow this beast!” “Yeah right. Imagine! I’ve seen the trials on rats. Fuck they got huge. Twice the size.” Cody lifted a 15 lbs dumbbell and began curling as well. “I’m not joking. Let them know if they want a human trial… they can have me!” Grant laughed as he dropped the dumbbell to the floor and went off in search of something heavier. Cody knew Grant wasn’t joking. He was obsessed with size and muscle, and to have something that could get him even bigger would be a dream come true. Cody wanted to be the person that could give him that. He had made Cody happier than he had ever been in his life, and he could think of no better way to thank him. It was a month and a half later before Cody found himself left alone in the lab to lock up. The solution had been handed to him by his superior and told to log how much they had given to the test subjects and locked away. It was easy enough to pull up an entire syringe full, drop the large vial on the floor, and write in the log that it had been lost due to an accident. He walked out of the lab with the syringe in his coat pocket imagining the possibilities. Now, they were both in the bathroom of the gym. Cody couldn't wait to let Grant know of his theft, causing the larger man to grab him and drag him into the bathroom. “I just… what… inject it?” Grant looked up at Cody. He was hard in his sweatpants and began rubbing his cock with his other hand. “I’ll do it. It will go in your glute.” “Right. How much?” “Well… that’s the issue. I have no clue. It’s only been tested on rats.” “And I’m a pretty big rat.” “You are. I drew up an entire syringe because I imagined that would be the dose you would need.” “Then, let’s go with the syringe.” Grant pulled his sweat pants down and faced away from Cody. “Let’s do this!” Without even thinking twice, just happy he could give this to Grant, Cody drove the needle of the syringe deep into the muscle, pulled back to make sure there was no blood, and then pressed the dark liquid home. “Fuck! It burns!” “Almost there!” 40 seconds later, the solution was in Grant and Cody was pulling the needle out. “How long does it take?” “It’ll be about a week to two weeks before we notice any changes.” “Right. How much you think I’ll gain?” “Estimate… about a hundred to a hundred and twenty-five pounds of muscle.” Grant's cock jumped just hearing that. He pulled Cody towards him and the two began to kiss. The next day, at the lab, Cody was disciplined severely for his ‘accident’ with the formula, but nothing else came about the theft. He was happy he had gotten away with it and still felt sore from the multiple times Grant had fucked him that night after their workout.. It was 3:00 in the afternoon when Cody’s cell phone went off. It was Grant. “Hey, Babe! How’s the restaurant?” “I’m driving home.” “What’s wrong?” “Nothings wrong. It’s working!” “What?” “I’m growing!” “That’s not possible. It’s just your imagination.” “You tell that to… oh fuck! You tell that to my body!” “I’ll be right there.” After a quick lie about severe diarrhoea, Cody was on his way home. He called Grant once he got in the car, but his boyfriend didn’t pick up. The house was only twenty minutes away, but he seemed to catch every light possible. It wasn’t possible that Grant could be showing signs of muscle growth already. It usually took ten days before any difference was noted, and about six months before the rat had grown to its largest size. It had only been a day since Grant had been injected… not even 24 hours! Cody drove up to their house and parked in the driveway next to Grants Jeep. The first thing Cody noticed as he walked up to the house was that the front door was wide open and Grant’s keys were still in the lock. Walking into the house, he called out to Grant but didn’t receive an answer. Moving into the living room, he noticed the clothes Grant had been wearing were scattered around on the floor with both the shirt and trousers having rips and tears in the fabric. Moving into the kitchen, he found both of Grant’s sneakers, but the front near the laces as well as the sides of them had been destroyed as if something had unexpectedly exploded out of them. Cody’s heart began to beat faster as he heard several deep grunts and groans coming from the master bedroom. Crossing into the room, he audibly gasped at what he saw. Standing in front of the large mirror was Grant, but it was nothing like the Grant he had kissed goodbye that morning. The Grant that was flexing one arm while jerking his cock with the other hand while admiring himself in the mirror was a brute… a muscle beast. Everything about Grant was now… bigger. Every muscle group on his body was swollen way beyond any pump he had ever had. It was obvious that Grant must have not only gained 50 plus pounds of muscle mass in the last couple of hours, but he now stood several inches taller than the 6’ 2” he had been that morning. Cody couldn't take his eyes off of his boyfriend. He looked so huge and primal standing there in front of the mirror posing and flexing various muscle groups for himself; turning himself on in the process. Cody looked downward at Grant’s cock, rising up like a monument to his virility. Where it had always been above average at 8”, it now stretched to what had to be a thick 10 incher. Grant caught Cody’s eye in the mirror. “What do you think?” Grant pulled a most muscular pose for Cody forcing every muscle group to swell even larger. “I don’t understand.” “If you don’t understand… how do you think I feel!” Grant moved closer to Cody who now felt so much smaller in his presence. “It shouldn’t work this way. You look like you've been on it for 5 weeks now… not one day.” “Imagine me in 5 weeks!” Grant's cock swelled, releasing a wad of precum. “Maybe this is it. Maybe on humans the growth occurs all at once.” “No. This is just the start. I can feel it.” Grant ran his large hand over his pecs and down his abs. “What do you mean?” Grant moved closer to Cody until he was nearly on top of him. Grant had always been larger than Cody, but now the phenomenal growth he had gone through made it seem as if he were the size of two men combined. “There’s a new energy in me.” Grant grabbed Cody around the waist and pulled him to him. “I felt it this morning. At first, I didn’t know what it was, and grew worried when I felt it fill my body, becoming more and more powerful.” With his right hand, Grant caressed Cody’s face. “Throughout the morning into the afternoon, it kept getting stronger and stronger until I thought I was going to either have a heart attack or explode due to high blood pressure. I was sweating… my heart was racing… and then the cramps began.” Cody could feel Grant’s hard cock pressing against him as Grant told the incredible story of his growth. “All the air escaped from my lungs as if I was punched in the stomach. I staggered into a bathroom at the restaurant and locked the door. The pressure seemed to be focusing on my chest, but it wasn’t my heart. It was my pecs… and they had both started to swell!” Grant leaned down and brought his face closer and closer to Cody’s until the two began to kiss. Grant's tongue was welcomed as it slid into Cody’s mouth. He released a slight groan as Grant held him with more strength than he had possessed before. Cody could feel the much larger and more muscular body pressing against him, and was marvelling at how thick Grant felt as he wrapped his arms around him. The two kissed even deeper as they became more and more aroused. Cody was shocked when Grant pulled away, but from the wild look in his eye, Cody knew Grant wanted more. Lifting his considerable hands to Cody’s shirt, Grant started to massage the smaller man’s nipples. Cody groaned again, feeling his cock straining for release against his trousers. “I could feel muscle mass building on top of muscle mass… dividing… replicating… until my pecs began to swell and press against my shirt much more than they had minutes before. Then it began to spread to my abs… my quads… my lats… my biceps. My entire body was exploding with new and powerful muscle.” As if to demonstrate his new strength, Grant grabbed onto Cody’s shirt, and with a powerful tug, tore it from his body. Cody nearly came as he watched buttons and fabric fall to the floor from his light blue dress shirt. Grant then lifted Cody off of his feet and carried him to the bed where he proceeded to throw him on top of it. “I knew I had to get out of there. My clothes had begun to look painted onto my body and I had no doubt they would soon start to tear… and to be honest… I wanted to see that happen in front of a mirror! I told the head chef I felt sick and raced to my car. As I went to unlock it, my hands began to shake and spasm, and the fob fell to the floor.” Grant grabbed the waist of Cody’s pants and dragged him closer to the edge of the bed. “As I leaned down to pick it up, my ass exploded outwards; my glutes thickened with muscles until the seat of my jeans split. I can’t tell you how incredible it feels to have your muscle mass bursting through your clothes! What I failed to take into account was that it wasn’t only my muscles that were starting to grow. Everything about me was joining in.” With that, Grant tore off Cody’s trousers with a grunt, shredded his briefs, and with a grin on his face, lifted Cody’s legs up in the air and ploughed his monumental cock into Cody’s waiting hole. Cody screamed in agony and ecstasy. It wasn’t simply that Grant’s cock head had grown thicker than he had been used to taking. It was the fact that Grant’s cock seemed harder and more rigid than it had ever been in the past. Feeling the shaft being forced further and further into him felt like he was being fucked by a flesh and blood steel girder. Finally feeling Grant’s balls, which had also grown marginally, slapping against his ass, Cody opened his eyes just so he could watch the beast Grant had grown into fuck him. Grant was staring down at him, and smiled when he caught Cody’s eye. Leaning in further, he raised Cody upward with one arm and the two proceeded to kiss while Grant continued his frantic rhythm. “I was growing, babe,” Grant grunted into his ear as he fucked him harder and deeper. “As I drove… feeling my shoes getting tighter… feeling my hands and spine lengthening… all I could think was… it was you who gave this to me!” Cody looked deep into Grant’s eyes, feeling the pressure of a coming orgasm rising up within him. “Finally… fuck! You’re still so fucking tight!” “I’m not… tight! You’re… much… bigger!” Cody felt his balls begin to rise up in their sack as the strong orgasmic feeling enveloped his body. Soon, his hard cock began shooting rope after rope of cum. As Grant lowered him back onto the bed, he was still buried deep within Cody. Watching Cody cum, he knew he was only moments away from it himself. Grabbing onto Cody’s waist, he began to pound himself deeper into Cody’s ass. “It’s still… with me… Cody. I can… feel… it. Every minute… it’s getting… stronger! Soon… I’ll grow again… and again… and again! Soon… my body… will be… just massive… throbbing.., pulsating… flexing… muscle!!!!!” Grant growled the last word as he began unleashing load after hot load of cum into Cody. Feeling such liquid fire in his bowels caused Cody to erupt again. His body spasmed as Grant began to slide his cock out of him, and proceeded to drop several more thick loads onto Cody’s stomach and chest. Both of their seeds mixed on Cody as they fought to catch their breaths. “Damn… you shot a lot!” Cody grinned. “Yeah. Never had an orgasm like that one. Really strong. Like me.” Grant bounced his weighty pecs. Grant proceeded to grab a towel to clean Cody up with, but instead of a washcloth it now took a hand towel! The two men then showered together as best as they could since Grant now took up much more space. After they had dried themselves off, Cody began to get dressed, but Grant remained naked. He suddenly seemed on edge, pacing the room like a caged animal. “Anytime now… anytime now…” “Can you really… still feel it?” Cody slipped his left sock on, but stopped to look at Grant. “The growth?” “Yeah. It’s there. Gotten much stronger in the last couple of minutes. You’ll be able to witness your gift in action!” “Aren’t you… aren’t you nervous? This is happening so fast.” “Fuck no! I love it. Since I was a kid I wanted to be huge… powerful… built like Superman in the comics.” “You’re built like him now!” “I know! So just imagine what I’ll look like next… or the time after that… or the time after that. Fuck! I want you to do me a favour.” Grant moved quickly to his dresser and began digging through a drawer. “What?” Grant pulled out a measuring tape and handed it to Cody. “Measure me. Before I grow again.” “Okay.” Cody wrapped the tape around Grant’s right quad. “Your quad is 35 inches.” “Fuck yeah. Go on.” Cody moved the tape to Grant’s waist. “Your waist is 36 inches” “Go on.” “Your chest… it’s… 70 inches.” “Go on!” “Your bicep is… 25 inches.” “Neck?” “Your neck is 20 inches.” “My cock? Measure my cock.” Cody did as he was told. He took Grant's hard cock in his hands, running the tape down the length of it. “Your cock is 10.5 inches long and 5 inches thick.” “Fuck yeah! How tall?” Cody could hear Grant’s heart pounding in his chest. “That’s going to be harder. Go against the wall.” “Quick. Quick! I can feel it.” Grant leaned against the wall while Cody drew a line with a pencil. When Grant stepped away, he moved quickly into the bathroom, leaving Cody to take the measurement. When he crossed back into the room, Cody was waiting for him. “You’re 6’5… up 3 inches from what you used to be.” “I’ve also gained 110 lbs in muscle. Up from 220 to 330. Isn’t that crazy! You thought I’d gain 100 lbs in 6 months! I've done it in a day! In a day!” Grant grabbed Cody and started to kiss him. “Grant… I…” “Don’t be nervous! It’s all good! It’s what I want. It’s a dream come true! When I hit 220, I was at my biggest, and now look at me. 330 lbs of muscle! 6’5 inches tall! I got a fucking 70 inch chest… and the cock of a horse… and my balls… always full… always churning…. I’m strong as hell now… but…” Grant pulled away from Cody with a grin on his face. “Any second, Cody! Any… second!” Cody could see beads of sweat erupting on Grant’s forehead. Lifting both arms, Grant flexed them. He then flexed his pecs… his lats… his quads…. “Much stronger than before, Cody. Much… much stronger. Cody’s heart raced as he watched Grant flex and relax every muscle group on his body over and over again. His eyes were closed, and his head had fallen back slightly on his bull neck. That was when Cody realized that Grant wasn’t flexing his muscles in preparation of a growth spurt. His body was doing it under no control of Grant’s. Cody stepped backwards, and ran into the bed. Unsure what was about to happen, Cody sat down on the soft mattress, never once taking his eyes off of Grant. “This is… it… Cody! This… is…”

My eyes are closed, I am breathing and taking some sunlight, I love wearing my Superman t-shirt and absorb the sun, it makes me feel stronger. Minutes pass and I start feeling feathers... It feels like feathers are going all over my torso. Although I hear someone grunting, I just can't understand why... I decide to open my eyes, and in front of me there is a muscular man, probably a martial artist wearing some boxing gloves and he is trying to punch me. I don't know why... I haven't done anything to him. His punches feel like feathers, but he is really straining now, I can see it by the sweat going all over his muscled body. Maybe he thinks he is strong, to normal standards he would be... But not for me. He starts panting and takes off his gloves... He goes into a beautiful most muscular pose and rips his tanktop using his hands. He yells at me... He says "I will break you with all my muscle power!!" I am sure he is strong... I am sure that to a normal man, he could maybe break some bones with those huge muscles... Arms that seem to be 23 inches in diameter, pumped and sweaty... Pecs that heave while he breathes like two pieces of meat over his torso. Legs that seem as big as tree trunks... He might be even bigger than some bodybuilders I've seen and admired when I was a skinny lad... But I am no longer that lad... He keeps yelling at me, he doesn't attack me yet... "I will bring you down beast!! Show me what you are made of!!" Beast... Many people call me that, but I am really a chill guy... Until someone decides to make me angry... This man is starting to make me angry... So, I decide to give him what he asks for and show him what I am made of... My big arms start going up to my sides, and he just stops his rambling. I flex for him. Inmediately, my Superman t-shirt explodes into hundreds of tiny pieces of fabric, unable to contain my true size... When I flex, I almost double my muscle mass... Have you ever seen 35 inch biceps? Well, now you can see them... Two mountains on top of my triceps, becoming even bigger, and I am not even that tall... Just 5'7" here, but pure muscle. I flex my quads and my military shorts explode too. Each of my legs look like a person's whole torso. 3% body fat all over my body, muscle and veins explode to face this young man that asked for this. But I will not attack... Yet. "Give me all you got, mate" I say to him, as I am still flexing a double biceps pose. He responds with a yell and sends a punch right to my chest. I hear a loud scream and blood covers my face. His fist is instantly broken into pieces, using all his huge muscle strength against my body. He tries to punch me again with his other fist, his right arm seems bigger and stronger and goes for the solar plexus. Again, he starts screaming in pain. His hand broken against my abs. And still... it feels like feathers to me. He grabs his broken fists trying to be well. He still wants to fight and flexes his amazing quads to give me a roundhouse kick in the forearm, still flexed showing my massive guns. He thinks his leg is stronger than my forearm. He is wrong. His legs breaks at contact with my arm, for me, just a gust of wind. He falls to the ground in fear... So much fear... Still flexing, I say: "I was just taking some sunlight and you have now made me angry. I ripped my favorite t-shirt because of you... and now you will pay the price for acting like a bully. You have used your full muscle strength against me and now, I will respond the same way". I stopped the double biceps pose and grabbed his right arm. He started flexing it inside my hand and it felt big, really big. But the hardness isn't enough. I just crush it and his arm disappears, blood bathing my muscular hand and forearm. He yells again, he starts crying. I flex my left arm and punch his good leg to the ground. The cement below us rumbles as a hole is left in the street due to my full strength punch. His leg explodes and disappears completely. "Now you see the difference between us. Your muscles might be rock hard but mine, are harder than steel. Your arms are twigs compared to my tree trunks, you are a pebble and I am a mountain of muscle. No one can compare to me, and still you tried to defeat me... Now let me end this and keep having a good day". His eyes paralized in fear as I walked near him. With my left arm, I lift him from his hair to look him in the eyes. I flex my right biceps in front of him and he realizes how much bigger than his head my arm is. I make a fist and punch him in the chest with all I've got, and his body just explodes into tiny pieces of flesh and blood all over the street. I throw his head to the ground, lick my massive guns to taste his blood, and walk home, to have a shower and try to keep having a good day.

"Fuck, I hope this works," you mutter as you slam the now empty syringe on the table next to your laptop. At least ten vials of CompoundX litter the floor around you. You know I'll be pissed, but you don't care. You had seen enough when you stumbled into the venue where I worked by accident. You flip open your laptop and quickly find what you're looking for on Pornhub. A few seconds later you had unzipped your pants and pulled out your semi hard cock. If you had bothered to look at the warnings on the vials, you'd have read that sexual arousal was strongly advised against while under the effects of the neon purple liquid now coursing through your veins. You were also supposed to just start with one. Your head rolls back against the chair as you start to stroke yourself and watch the video. You swore you heard it creak, but a glance down at your still flat chest confirms you're the same size. Growling you stroke harder. You just want to be so goddamn big! Scratch that. You want to be gigantic. And then suddenly you feel it. Like a fever flushing across your skin. You could feel it in your feet first, which was odd. Shouldn't it start closer to the injection site? Maybe you should have waited for me. Your toes start wiggling uncomfortably in your boots. You think about trying to take them off, but your eyes are glued to the laptop screen. Watching the toned back muscles' on the fitness model, sashaying hips wrapped in a mesmerizing green silk– "Oh shit!" You blush as you blurt out rather loudly in the kitchen. Your toes bursting through the leather of your shoes. You dig your toes into the cold tile as they continue to grow and stretch across the floor. But it didn't stop there as your calves started to balloon as well. The fabric grows so tight around them before they simultaneously start to ride up and rip. Goddamn. You're getting taller too. Your filling ass cheeks have your entire body lifting upwards while your thighs also start to swell. It was like watching a can of biscuits explode as the seams on your navy uniform pants rip up the sides. The hard, veiny tree trunk sized legs that get revealed cause you to groan with pride. Your eyes dart back up to the screen, a glob of precum oozing down the tip, coating your hand. But you weren't done. Not even close. That's when you notice your shirt is starting to get tight. "Fuck," your voice dropping in timbre sends shivers down your own largening spine. It isn't abs, but it isn't a muscle gut either. You actually smile as you look down and rub your belly with your free hand. "The true belly of a monster," you growl. This can only mean one thing. You are definitely going to grow huge. Your hand trails up to your chest just as the buttons on your shirt start to fly across the room. "God yes. Bigger!" You roar. "Give me some fucking beefy, powerful pecs!" As if the CompoundX listens to your command, you growl in absolute ecstasy as they swell and overtake your still growing hand. It's then that you hear me. My heels clip across the tiles as I scurry down the hall. The sound of my keys jingling as I unlock the door has your eyes snapping away from the computer screen. Finding out that the Atlantis Gentlemen's Club was where I worked had led up to you doing this– pent up anger and rage, coupled with a twinge of jealousy. You growl loudly, deeply, as you continue to watch the laptop in front of you. Zipper down and dick out, your big, thick fingers struggle to wrap fully around the fleshy monster on display. "What the fuck?" I gasp. My eyes quickly dart from all the vials on the floor to your now herculean frame hanging over the sides of the chair you're sitting in. Goddamn. You seem to dwarf the entire room if possible. You glance at me and smirk, but only for a minute. "What-- what the hell is this?" I curse. "You grew without me?" I could feel my eyes narrow as I dropped the keys on the little table by the door. Your standard issue gun and leather holster laid atop it as well. You spare me another quick glance and your Adonis-like muscles flex as you continue to stroke your impressive length. You know your silence will only add to my anger, so you turn back to the screen. Hopping around on one foot while I wrench my shoes off, I finally move through the apartment towards you. Without even looking, you can sense my betrayal intensify at the sight of thick, pearly colored ribbons oozing down over the top of your hand. Heavy eyes turn upwards towards me and smugness pulls at your lips. You reach out for me but I pull back with a disgusted snarl. As I step between you and the table, I viciously snatch up the laptop. I had wanted to be jealous– or pissed. But it's my own routine on Pornhub that you are watching. I set the computer back on the table before slamming down the lid. "Tell me, who should be angry now?" You challenge. Your voice has taken on a deep animalistic tone that I'm certainly not used to. I shiver as you slowly start to stand up behind me. "You have over a million views!" You roar. Oh fuck. Goosebumps break out across my flesh– you tower over me and you still continue to rise. Heat envelopes me. Your shadow falls over me. I don't have to turn around to know you're smiling at the sound of my ragged breathing as your enormous shaft presses against my curvaceous back side. You can practically feel the electricity charging through the air as the tiny hairs along the back of my neck stand straight up. And without a shadow of a doubt, you're sure my nipples are standing at attention too. "I had no idea," I quietly confess. As I slowly turn around to face you, I now have to lean back just to make eye contact with you. "It's all over the internet," you growl. "And at least four other sites are playing your 'Queen of the Damned' act." As one of your large hands grabs hold of my ass, you roughly press me against yourself, my hands splaying across your massive chest for balance. "I don't like to share," you snarl. "And now–" you pause as you flex one of your gigantic vein riddled arms into a hard, massive mountain. "Now I won't have to play well with others either." Bending over, your mouth slants over mine-- your tongue swiping against my lips before forcefully demanding to explore every crevice. As you claim me with a new, savage possession, you can feel my tiny arms snake tightly around your thick neck. With a slight moan into your mouth, you know I've gone weak in the knees. Your massive arm snakes around my body, the peak of your impenetrable bicep digging into my soft flesh. "You want to dance on stage with a snake around you? Fine. I'll show you exactly what it's like to tango with a python." I pull back a little and you watch my eyes sweep down over every vein– every hard, bulging muscle. You bounce one of your pecs as you rub a giant hand across it. "And trust me baby. I only just started growing without you." As if on cue, your chest starts to swell further into my hands. I can't help myself, I bite down on my lower lip before tugging on your nipples. "Oh god babe. That feels so good!" Your voice deepens even further, causing me to shudder and gush between my legs. Within seconds my fingers move on to the waistband of your pants. I slowly slide the ruined dress slacks down over your muscled thighs. You can feel my arms reach behind you. My fingers greedily groping your rock-hard and still swelling ass. "Fuck yes," you groan. "I want you to feel every growing inch of me. I want you to feel me as I swell and grow too damn big." I lick my lips as your heavy balls churn with the thoughts of what could happen next. I begin massaging them with my hand, then I use two. Soon enough they're too big for me and I moan as your growing hand grips my pony tail. You tug on my hair, drawing my eyesight upwards. My god, can you even see me over those two monstrous pecs? Your manhood gives a slight twitch. The unbelievable pressure of your cock muscles being swollen so hard has you feeling like you could burst at any minute. You let out another growl before grabbing me by the back of my neck, pulling me to a standing position. "I want to see you. All of you," you snarl before easily and single handedly shredding my dress. Your strong hands excitedly cup my ample breasts before your beefy fingers roll my nipples between them. I can't help but moan and gush as you tease them till they’re hard enough to cut glass. Suddenly, my fingers delicately begin sliding along your enormous shaft. You hiss as your body swells and grows larger– even more powerful– your cock responding to my touch. The feeling of absolute dominance and strength, the thickness, and the pulsing need of desire all rests in my grasp. Shifting your weight back and forth on your feet, it's all you can do not to thrust yourself through my hand. You want to fuck my tiny fingers with your massive, powerful member. Your entire body quivers, his ever thickening prick looks so angry, huge and red. I attempt to palm your enormous balls with one hand, while my other slowly pumps the length of your monster shaft. You can feel your blood rush south as the stiffness gathers, coming further alive, getting hotter– harder. Your cock thickens impossibly as I stroke up and down, the length shooting up between us almost to your pecs. I lazily gaze up at you as your monster cock strains against my palm. As the head grows darker, I tease your tip-- the veins swelling all throughout your shaft. The pleasure is beginning to show on your handsome and relaxed face. I lick my lips for the hundredth time before glancing down at your prick standing straight up at full attention. "That gushing little cunt of yours will never be able to take me." You're probably right. I can't even grip you fully around the thick, muscular base. "Tell me just how wet you are," you demand. But I don't answer. I'm too busy smearing the globs of precum dribbling from your slit into your hard sensitive flesh. I let out a gasp as your strong fingers shove my lace panties aside. "I'll just find out for myself then," you growl. I tremble as you dip one thick finger inside me, then two. Oh god, they're so big. And you keep separating them stretching me out. I gush right into your palm. "Good girl." I whimper at the loss of your fingers, but you lift your monstrous hand to your mouth and drink. "Oh fuck," you moan. Your body violently shudders and you step back before letting out a roar. I try to pull away but you're too big, too powerful. Your hand locks around my wrist, keeping my fingers gliding up and back down your cock. Your traps rise, nearly devouring your neck as your head brushes against the ceiling. The floor under me shakes as you take a step, adjusting your stance as your thighs, cock and balls fight each other for space. You chuckle deeply as you lean forward. Your chin resting against your monstrous pecs. I see you bite down on your bottom lip, but the groan still escapes. One of your huge hands roams all over me, pinching my tits, grabbing my ass– while the other explores the broad expanse of your own hairy chest. You had underestimated how good it would feel. To have my tiny, delicate hands on your body, on your nipples. You let your hand travel down the happy trail of your hard stomach before grabbing a fistful of your own thick and powerful cock. I have you so fucking tense, shivering with desire. But you want more. Your mouth attacks mine again as you thrust your hips slightly, running your pole forcefully between my curled fingers. I stroke you faster, my hand caressing you from the incredibly thick base to the drooling tip. The thought of my fingers slick with your own sticky precum makes you growl. You lean down with one hand and grab a fistful of my breast so hard that I wince. "Worship me." You snarl as you raise the other gigantic arm right in my face. "Fucking worship these huge, powerful muscles." I lean forward, my tongue darting out to lick the veiny peak. "Yes! Fuck!" You growl the obscenities as your massive hand grips my waist. I feel my feet leave the ground, my eyes widen in shock at your power– your immense strength. You don't stop lifting me till your mouth is level with the stiff peak of my breast. Your lips curl around the sensitive tip and you can't help but smile when I let out a gasp in pleasure. With renewed frenzy my hand starts gliding faster. Your shaft writhes as I add a second hand and your chest coats with a sweaty sheen. As your pulse races through your cock, a deep masculine moan that rattles the windows tears from your chest. "Fuck, yes. Oh god. Fuck!" Your cock grows hotter and hotter-- your balls start to draw up. The pressure is building, hot power oozing as a precursor from your tip. As the sweat pours from your body, you know you're almost there. "Fuck!" You shout, every muscle in your monstrous body tenses up. Writhing– gasping– moaning– thrusting. All of a sudden, your cock gives a mighty jerk and a hot surge of cum rockets between us. It explodes and continues gushing forever before splashing down your gut. With another tremendous quiver, the flexing cock shoots out a second stream, this one landing between your bulging, sweaty pecs. As you moan and wiggle your ass, at least four more blasts of cum explode over my hand. You move with my ass in your hand to go grab a towel and wipe yourself off but I stop you. I look up at you, eyelashes fluttering over hooded eyes. Suddenly my tongue swirls down and laps up the cum that had pooled along your muscled body. When I'm finished, you grip my chin. "That was fucking incredible." Your deep voice vaults about the room. You look down and my eyes widen as they follow your gaze to the still rock hard monster pulsing between us. "We don't have to have sex," you smirk, "but I at least want to see if it fits." ☆ Don't forget to like and follow! Twitter: @hstrikes3 ☆

I walk through the party, past cousins and other relatives. I don’t really like family reunions, but I do love reminding everyone that I am the biggest in the family. I enjoy making my younger cousins I grew up with squirm. I push past the crowd and bump into one of my uncles I almost didn’t recognize. “Yo, Uncle Dave? How have you been? You look skinny!” I’ve only known my uncle as absolutely jacked. Rough and chiseled from working in construction for 30 years. His sleeves used to hug his biceps and his chest would never let his top buttons close. He was the one other person in the family who could almost size up to me. Now his shirt hangs loosely off his skinny shoulders. “Hey, Petey. Yeah, I lost some weight,” he sighed. “I gotta get you in the gym, Unc. Put some meat back on those bones. I’ll get you looking huge like me again in no time!” I snickered. I spread out my arms and curl my biceps. My thick muscles pack my shirt tight and my sleeves stretch around my girthy arms. I’ve always been a muscle head since I was a kid. I played football and started powerlifting at 13. I was a beast growing up and now I’m twice the size of anyone else in the family, especially now that Uncle Dave is skinny. Fuck, seeing how big I am compared to him now is feeding my ego well. “Of course, you’ll still be tiny compared to these veiny pythons! But it’ll be a start,” I laughed. “Speaking of, have you seen Slim and Tiny around anywhere? Need to find those twigs and put them in their place!” “Slim and Tin—? Oh... Go out and check the shed. I’m sure they’ll find you…” • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • I walk out into the backyard and make my way past the circles of cousins and uncles all chatting over some beers. In the back corner of the yard by the shed, there are stacks of 45 plates, a bench press, a squat rack, and even some cable rigs to make a rough prison yard gym. Bet those two nerds went all out to try and start working out. I need to go put those boys in their place and show them how a real man lifts! I flex my pecs in anticipation. From the shed, I hear deep grunts and metal plates clanging. Rep after rep, the grunts transform into barks. I turn the corner and my jaw and flex drop as I see what is inside the dark shed. An absolute behemoth of a man stands in a too-small stringer and leggings that squeeze the definition out of his massive quads and put his near-absent bulge on display. He carries a barbell at his chest and reps out more military presses. Three plates are stacked on either side of the bar. His monstrous delts ripple as he barks and lifts. On the bench against the wall sits another hulking beast hunched over with his haunches of forearms resting on his knees. He grunts out in a deep voice, calling out the rep count of his giant friend. Twenty-seven, twenty-eight… He turns and catches a look at me. “Well, shit… look who it is, Tiny!” he growls in a mocking tone. “Looks like little big-shot Petey decided to show up!” Tiny? No, that can’t be. And that would make him… Slim... No, these aren’t my cousins. They had to be actors hired to play a prank on me or something. These can’t be those same little nerds I used to tease back in high school. They’re too fucking big! Tiny drops the barbell to the mat with a clang and turns to face me with a smile. His veiny, pumped-up delts protrude off of his shoulders cartoonishly. His monstrous arms hang out to the sides with his meaty lats grown too big for his ribcage. He is a brick wall of muscle. “You know, I used to remember you were bigger, Pete,” Tiny grins. “Have you lost weight or something? You look skinny!” The two behemoths approach me and I can finally see the tight definition of their terrifying size in the sunlight. These two goliaths tower above me. Must be nearly 7’ feet tall. My eyes are level with their chiseled pecs that squeeze against the tanks they have so clearly outgrown. Slim flexes his pecs intimidatingly and his massive tits free themselves from beneath his tank as the fabric stretches and is squeezed between his pecs. His shirt rides up and reveals his chiseled Adonis belt and I see the thick bulge threatening to fall out from his shorts. “No… no, this isn’t right,” I stammer as I step back from these two behemoths. “Where are my actual little cousins? You’ve got to be fucking with me…” “We’re right here, Petey…” Tiny grins as he approaches and wraps his arms over my shoulders. “We got pretty big, huh, Tiny?” Slim groans with another flex. “Oh, bigger than that… You see Pete, we got tired of ego-fueled meatheads like you walking all over us. Calling us small and weak and pathetic…” “And so we decided to grow… and grow…” “Oh, we fucking grew…” Tiny flexes and crushes my neck between his forearm and chiseled bicep. “Now we’re fucking giants and it’s all thanks to cocky gym rats like you,” Slim pokes into my sternum and pushes me back. “No, this can’t be…” I feel powerless. “What are you gonna do to me? “Hey, Ma! Come take a picture of us and Petey!” Slim roars out across the yard, avoiding my question. “Yeah, we want you to remember how big you used to be before we drain you…” Tiny growls in a whisper. I gulp and try to think of a way out of here. • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • After getting a picture, it’s just the three of us again all sitting on the bench in the shed with the two of them crushing me between their massive shoulders. The smell of their musk is overwhelming as they wrap their arms around me and squeeze me between their lats. Their ripe stench stuffs my nose full and for some reason my dick twitches. The two titans stand up, carrying me with them, and pin me into a tight circle between them. Slim looks down and sees my dick jumping against my will. “Oh, ho! Looky here…” Slim chuckles as he flicks my bulge. “Looks like the little man loves being crushed between two superior alphas!” “No wonder little Petey was in the gym all the time,” Tiny guffaws. I had truly never been attracted to men. The thought repulsed me. Even now, the stench of their ripe musk was sickening, but my penis throbs despite my opposition. Slim raises his arms and the wafting musk hits me like a wall. He crunches his thick, bullish abs and flares out his lats to put his pits on display. “Think it’s time for the pit crew!” Slim creaked a smile. Oh shit… Before I can react, Tiny grabs me and forces my face deep between Slim’s muscles and into his hairy pit. Same move I used to pull on them growing up. But fuck, my eyes roll back and I can’t help but moan out. Fuck, this isn’t right. Something about his scent is hypnotizing me. I can’t control my own dick. It twitches and hardens. I remember doing the same thing to Tiny and Slim growing up. I would sneak up behind them and call out for the pit crew before pulling them into a headlock under my arms. Kept them locked in to force them to huff my pit sweat until they squirmed under my superior arms and begged for me to let them go. Never wore deodorant to family gatherings just to really torture them. Fuck, I never expected them to ever get me back for it all. “I can feel his dick getting hard against my quads!” Slim lets out a belly laugh. Fuck, I am getting a boner. I can’t help it. I feel my dick growing and slipping between the muscle definition of his quads. So thick and hard pressed against my boner. Tiny keeps pushing me into Slim, forcing my dick to grind and press against his rock-solid muscle. I feel Slim flexing his quad on purpose to tease my erection. Fuck, I’m so hard… And then I feel something else press into me. A long, thick piece of meat squished against my abs. Oh, fuck… Is that his dick? It’s fucking massive too… I feel it press into my belly button and hang down next to the base of my shaft. It’s still only soft too… What fucking happened to him? “God, he’s so fucking horny! Look! He’s still huffing my pits!” Slim laughs. I didn’t even realize that Tiny had stopped holding my face into it. His pits were a fucking trap I couldn’t pull my nose out of. Fuck, I don’t know if I even wanted to. “Think this little guy is gonna cum off my alpha musk alone, Tiny!” Slim teases. “All right Slim, you’ve had your fun,” Tiny sighs as he let go of me. “I’m hungry and I want to feed while he’s still got those extra inches…” Fuck, what are they going to do to me? Slim grabs the back of my head and pulls me out from his armpit. He cricks my neck back and forces me to look up at him. He just smiles and looks down to scan my physique. There is a hunger in his stare. “Y’know what, I think little Petey has grown a bit since we last saw him,” Slim chuckles. “Not like us muscle freaks,” he flexes, “but I see some extra size on those biceps now. Check him out, Tiny!” I can’t tell if they’re still fucking with me. “Why don’t you flex for us, Pete?” Tiny asks in a stern tone. I step back, but Slim blocks me with his massive body. “Tiny gave you a command, Petey…” I take a heavy breath and follow their orders. I raise my right arm and curl my bicep. My peak pops out and my veins pump. I felt more than satisfied with my muscle and size just a few minutes ago, but now as I stand here beneath my two younger cousins with a boner I can’t control, I feel so weak and small. “Look at that peak! There’s some good meat there,” Tiny smiles. I bring up my other arm and curl it as well. I puff up my chest and flare out my lats to make myself as big as possible, but I know it’s useless. I’m puny compared to them. My cock throbs harder as I flex my muscles like a toy for these two behemoths. “Definitely some good meat…” Slim laughs slowly. Slim steps closer as I hold my flex. He wraps his hand over my bicep, holding my entire peak in his palm. He runs his thumb into the valleys of my muscles and works his thumb into the meat of my arm. He’s so strong… I feel my bicep grow numb as he gropes my muscle. “Oh, yeah… This’ll make me grow nice and big…” What the fuck did he say? Oh, shit… Fuck, my muscles are twitching and flexing compulsively. My bicep aches. And then I turn and see what’s happening. My arm is shrinking! Oh, fuck… my arm deflates with all its muscle mass, looking tiny compared to the rest of my body as Slim keeps groping and squeezing the muscle from my bicep. I look up to Slim with fear in my eyes as he drains me. Slim only chuckles under his breath. Then he begins to grow. His thick chiseled arm throbs even bigger, growing muscle in waves. As my biceps shrink, his swell bigger and bigger. Fuck, his arm is getting so huge… It expands faster and outsizes the rest of his body. Then he takes his other hand and does the same to my deteriorating bicep. He uses every ounce of muscle from my arm to grow two gorilla-huge arms that hang lankily compared to the rest of his body. My right arm is a twig hanging from my still-chiseled torso. It hangs as the drained husk of what once was a 19-inch python of an arm. And then I feel Tiny latch his hand around my left lat and squeeze the muscle up into my pit. “Don’t hog all the good meat, Slim,” Tiny teases. “There’s plenty of him to share.” Tiny squeezes the muscle from me. Stealing pound after pound of muscle from my back. My body shrinks and topples slightly as my balance is thrown off by the mass being stolen from me. My pecs feel too heavy hanging from my chest now. All my mass flows into Tiny’s back and his lats stretch wider with every pulse. He lets out a deep groan and growls as he expands. His lats push his arms further out from his body as they swell. He throbs bigger and bigger until I can hardly see around him. His little tank top stretches and begins to tear as he outgrows it with the muscle he takes from me. Tiny moans in pleasure as his body expands and his shirt is torn to shreds that fall from his chest. His bare torso is chiseled with pure muscle that churns as he steals my mass. Waves of size ripple up his lats and visibly surge with more and more muscle. “Ohh, fuuckk yeahhh… Make me fucking grow, Petey,” Tiny whines. “God, I’m getting so fucking huge!” My two cousins continue to grope and use my muscles to grow. They play with me and steal my size in no particular order, leaving me an asymmetrical mess of muscle as they moan and grow happily. A quad here. A pec there. Taking and taking to fuel their insatiable lust for growth. They stack bigger and bigger above me as I fall more and more powerless to their whims. My clothes drape over my shrinking frame as they take and take. “Oh yeah, this is even better than draining Uncle Dave,” Slim huffs. “It felt so good to finally be bigger than him so we could drain that old man of all that useless muscle. Got fucking huge off of him.” “But Pete has that thick and defined muscle, little body fat, perfect for fucking growing…” Tiny growls. “Oh fuck, look at us… We’re getting so much fucking bigger off him alone.” The two behemoths stretch bigger and bigger, outgrowing everything. Their muscles surge with seemingly endless mass. Slim’s tank begins to tear as his stomach inflates into a gut of pure muscle. He chuckles and flexes his pecs proudly and his shirt is torn apart by his swelling chest. Tiny’s quads pump and swell asymmetrically, practically fighting for dominance as his legs are crushed together by their size. His leggings stretch across his quads and eventually begin to rip. Tears spread across his legs and reveal the throbbing muscle beneath. The elastic of the waistband finally gives and there’s a loud crack as his leggings explode and he’s stood naked above me. His cock throbs, but even hard it barely pushes out past his surging quads and muscle gut. It looks tiny in comparison to his powerful muscles. Slim’s ass expands and overwhelms his shorts much quicker. The fabric tears and falls to reveal much more. As the shorts fall, Slim’s cock unfurls from its hiding spot and swings down his legs. It’s fucking monstrous. 13 inches of veiny cock hangs lazily. And then it starts to grow… It inches bigger as the veins throb. Slim lets out a deep rumbling growl as his cock expands further and further down. He humps forward and makes it rock up and swing under its immense weight. It surges faster. 17 inches. 20 inches. It throbs and bounces on its own, drooling out a thick stream of precum as Slim moans in deep pleasure. His cock grows massive to match his pulsing muscles in contrast to Tiny’s little dick which is dwarfed by his muscles. They tower bigger and bigger above me. Naked behemoths with surging mass. They both hit the ceiling as I shrink down below their hips. Slim’s gargantuan cock hangs in front of my face, drooling like a hungry animal. My clothes drape off my shrunken body. “Fuck…” I mutter under my breath. “I’m fucking puny…” Then Slim grabs me around my entire waist and lifts me off the ground. He brings me closer to eye level with them as they hunch to fit inside the shed. They must be fucking 9’ feet tall… They are fucking freaks of muscle mass. Meanwhile, I’ve been shrunk down to barely 4’ feet of skin and bones. “Puny?!” Slim laughs. “Oh, I fucking love that!” He shakes me in his hand and my shorts fall off of me and down to the ground. My cock springs out, rock hard. My 9” inch dick hangs down in front of me. I had always been proud that my cock was big to match my naturally muscular frame. Now it looks freakishly oversized hanging from my now scrawny frame. It throbs against my will and swings itself between my knees. I’ve always wanted a bigger cock to outsize my build, but not like this. Fuck, it’s too big for my weak body… It feels too heavy swinging from my waist. I can feel it weighing down and pulling my skin tight. My cock is too fucking big… “Hey, Tim,” Slim smirks. “Looks like Puny here has got some last extra meat for you to take!” “About time,” Tim chuckles. “You always take the dicks first, Slater.” Tim takes my throbbing dick in his hand and squishes the shaft. He lifts it up from where it hangs and it feels like a huge relief. Even my 9” cock barely fills his giant hand. It’s so sensitive that even just his crushing grip makes my cock spit up precum. I can’t hold back my moans. My dick spits precum and throbs as he takes my inches from me. Precum pools into his hand as my cock shrinks into his fist. My vision goes blurry from the stimulation, but I can see Tim’s cock expanding. Pushing longer and fatter from behind his muscle gut. It throbs bigger and bigger, hitting double digits as he groans from the growth. It surges and throbs with more girth. It keeps swelling thicker and thicker. Inches pack onto his pulsing cock. Tim moans and laughs as he throbs. He’s growing so big from my cock… “Oh… fuck yes!” Tim groans. “Oh, yeah… my cock is getting so heavy… fuuckk… more!” My dick shrinks until he is just barely holding it between his giant thumb and forefinger. It feels like such a relief to have all that extra weight taken off of me. He rubs my puny cock between his fingers and I can’t take it anymore. I try to hold back my moans, but it’s useless. I whine and moan and beg to cum. My cock spasms between his fingers. Tim smiles and slides his hand under my taint and uses his middle finger to push into my hole. My cock throbs happily. I didn’t think having my ass penetrated could feel so good… My dick looks like a tic tac in his giant palm. It flexes against my will and then it starts to squirt. Shooting my load into his hand as it bounces around. I moan and heave to try and catch my breath from my orgasm. My cock spurts its load across his palm and starts to pool in the middle. My exhausted penis hangs over my balls as the last bit of cum spills out. Tim just chuckles under his breath as he brings his palm up to his mouth. With one lick, what felt like a huge load was slurped up with ease by his giant tongue. With my head starting to clear, I could now see the monster cock he used me to create. It was thick and veins pulsed all along the shaft. The head throbbed to size up to his overwhelming girth. Thick beads of precum oozed down his tip. Then another surge of growth shot up his cock like an aftershock. My cum was giving him even more size! I watched his girth throb bigger and stretch his skin tight. It pulsed past 14” inches and shot up to 19” in just three big spurts of growth. Tim moaned and his cock just began pouring precum. It spasmed on its own and slowly the precum grew milky. “Get ready, Puny,” Slater laughed as he placed me back onto the ground. “Agh, fuuck…” Tim roared. His surging cock jumps and shoots out a thick jet of cum that splatters across my body and onto the wall behind me. His creamy white cum paints my naked body. His cock continues to erupt hands-free. His cock bounces with each shot and swings back and forth on its own accord. Long white ropes spurt over and over as he climaxes. The overwhelming sensation of growth forced him to erupt without warning. The cumshots slow down, but his dick remains rock hard. It continues to ooze precum as it hangs above me. I stand in the aftermath of his orgasm and look up at the two behemoth cocks looming above me and the brutes connected to them. Tim and Slater face each other and their dicks press together. I thought Tim’s 19-inch dick was enormous, but now it was dwarfed beneath Slater’s hulking 27-inch beast of a cock. Slater’s dick was as thick as his arm and just as veiny with his foreskin spilling out precum as well. I stare in awe at their size. I fantasize about how it must feel to be that fucking huge. It must feel fucking amazing to be so big and powerful. I grab my puny 2-inch cock between my fingers and stroke my cock. They are gods above me. I don’t know what I want to do, but I know I wanted their size. Slater looks down and sees me touching myself. “Nuh-uh, Puny,” he smiles. “You won’t be needing that anymore.” He bends down and pinches my dick between his fingers. He groans as his dick pulses once and expands slightly from the last bit of my cock. He releases and flicks my precum off his finger. And my dick is gone. All my inches, all my muscles, my height, everything has been taken from me. I was nothing and they were gods. • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • • They poke me out of the shed with my clothes draped across my body and send me back to the party with my new size while they enjoy theirs. “Wow, they really got you, huh, kid?” Uncle David says as he approaches me. “Yeah…” I sigh. “They’re fucking massive now.” “They did the same thing to me last month. I’m only just now starting to get some muscle mass back.” “I don’t think anything is going to be able to stop them now.” “They won’t stop until… fuck, I don’t think they’ll ever stop.” And then the shed begins to bulge and crack and collapse as Slater breaks through the ceiling.

Hi all. Been offline for WAY too long now. I hopefully have a bit of spare time again, so I’ve revisited some of the characters and continuing Vaccinated. (And, yes, I have other stories on the go - haven't forgotten.) If you haven’t read it, you’ll almost certainly get more out of this one if you read that one first. A refresher might be helpful too, as there will probably be lots of callbacks and interwoven story lines. Obviously heavy spoilers here if you haven’t yet read the first one. Consider this a continuation following on immediately from the events in the first story, before the Epilogue. Events here may or may not progress matters to the same point in that Epilogue - so a sort of alternate history. Hope you enjoy. As before, I only have a vague outline of a story - I’m making the rest of it up as I go along, so fair warning, the story could include almost anything. If you’re easily offended or triggered, then maybe avoid this one. I welcome any feedback and will work in any suggestions you might have as it goes along. Delivery will likely be a fair bit slower than in the past, but I’ll try my best to keep chapters coming in on the regular. ~~ONE~~ Jake’s timing was exquisite; perfection. He could feel the crescendo, the approaching tsunami about to break, and he wasn’t about to miss the opportunity to experience the pleasure his partner’s ejaculation was about to unleash on his dick. Undulating, peristaltic waves of muscular contractions milking his shaft, coaxing the breeding load from deep within his heaving, roiling balls. Jake’s cock fully plugged the tunnel, his cock’s sensitivity heightened by the tight embrace along the entire shaft from tip to pubic bone. He pulled back slowly, deliberately, the head of his massive cock raking against the tunnel’s walls, tweaking the prostate, eliciting a deep, resonant growl in his partner that vibrated throughout his entire body, increasing the sensations and bringing the coming flood to the brink. He stopped as the head reached the opening, enjoying the feeling of the ring of muscle quivering against his fraenulum, his partner’s growl increasing. Jake’s heavy, pendulous balls seethed, ready to unleash their prodigious load. Squatting slightly, he adjusted the angle of his cock so the head would smash his partner’s prostate as he rammed in all fourteen inches down to the pubic bone. The separate muscles of his massive quads stood out in stark relief, vascularity pulsating and engorged, the massive root running along his inner thigh branching out to feed power to every muscle. He flexed his cock, watching, enraptured, as it swelled even bigger, became even harder, the veins flooding it with blood, steeling the shaft and sending bolts of exquisite pleasure spreading throughout his godly body. Jake’s core tightened, the globes of his perfect arse contracting and squeezing as he slammed his cock in as far as it would go, and then further. As he smashed past the prostate, the tsunami was triggered. It was Jake’s turn to groan, as his partner’s orgasm and ejaculation began, massive waves spreading up his shaft, tingling, more bolts of electric pleasure sending him wild. As Jake slammed in as far as it would go, his balls slapped into his partner’s arse, his orgasm contracting and pulsating muscles throughout his pelvic floor. The hole clamped shut around the base of Jake’s shaft, a natural cock ring further swelling and hardening the already diamond-hard cock. As it swelled, his massive cock pushed harder against the walls of the tunnel, increasing the strength of the muscular contractions as it struggled to contain and eject the monster invading its depths. Jake’s eyes rolled back as his partner’s cock pumped out splashes of thick, creamy cum. As the first few arcs of cum splattered against his partner’s pecs and abs, a large glob settling in his thick, dark beard, Jake allowed himself to ejaculate, his own muscular contractions mingling with those of his partner, heightening their ecstasy. Jake’s balls, so eager to unleash their load, rose up, and his cock somehow swelled and hardened even more as his ejaculation began. The pressure exerted along the length of his cock, and especially by the ring of muscles clamped around the base of his shaft made it more difficult for his cum to make it through all fourteen inches, causing high pressure spurting jets of cum to spray deep within, the massive load contained by the swollen head plugging the tunnel. Even as they both continued ejaculating, Jake leaned in for a deep, passionate kiss, the taste of cum on his lips adding to his explosive wave of orgasms. *** “Get out,” Jake said, as he stood up and went to shower. “Fuck, mate,” he breathed heavily, still recovering from the orgasm, “you were mind blowi–” “I said, get out.” He didn’t even turn back. “Can I at least get your number? I don’t even know your name…” He trailed off, distracted by the incredible view of Jake’s naked body walking to the en suite. The X shape, his glorious arse cheeks, sitting atop massive ham-hock hamstrings, the sweep of his quads visible even from behind, his back muscles mounding and rippling as he walked, roadmap veins - everywhere he looked, splendour upon perfection. Jake ignored him. The cumrag, having served his purpose, already forgotten. Despite his swelling dick - how could you not get hard at that view, he thought? - he hurriedly dressed, the cum covering his abs and chest already drying, sticking to his shirt, and left. **** Brad, Amber and HE were sitting in Brad’s living room, regrouping and discussing the recent events and the fallout. “Can you still sense him?” Amber asked. They all knew which 'him' she was referring to. “Yes…” He hesitated, “…he’s having sex.” It was a very odd sensation, having his best friend’s subconscious as a stream in part of his brain. Despite everything, Amber and HE both blushed. Amber, in particular, was still trying to process her feelings about Jake. She could not let go of the fact that they meshed perfectly, their sex on a level she had never, and almost certainly would never, experience again. But, equally, she could not forget his treatment of her. His callous disregard, the violence against her without so much as a second thought. Yes, he was under the effects of the vaccine, but was that merely amplifying an existing tendency? She did not know, and the conflict was gnawing at her. What made it worse, she could never discuss it with him. Jake could not - must not! - ever know or be reminded of his rampage. They all feared if he learned what they did – what he did – that he would try to regain his abilities, and his reign of terror would resume. She nuzzled into Brad’s strong, comforting embrace, his Herculean arm around her. He was no Jake, it was true, but he was kind and loving, the sex was fantastic (though, of course, not the perfection she had with Jake), and his body was phenomenal. And, yet, she still could not shake the thought and feelings - he was no Jake. **** As Jake’s orgasm erupted in a corner of Brad’s brain, his own dick chubbed, and his mind wandered, lustful thoughts – of tits, of arse, of legs for days, of vascularity and muscle – flooded his brain, like cumshots pumping hot man cream, flooding holes. Amber nuzzled into him, the feel of her pert, luscious tits pressing into him causing lustful fire to tingle through him, making a beeline for his cock. He smiled. Not for the first time he silently thanked Jake, his best friend and, in many ways, his saviour. If Jake had not convinced him to break his vow of celibacy, he would not have met Amber. Not since Angelina had he felt such feelings for a woman. Amber would never replace Angelina - nobody ever could - but Amber was a mighty fine substitute.

I dusted off an old, partially written story (I have many of them) and added a second chapter (and a few more). Hope you enjoy it. Let me know if I should continue. The Storm Chapter 1 The storm was coming. Even though the forecasts and long range models still drew diverging pathways on the maps, and the meteorologists still spoke in percentages and probabilities, I could tell this storm was headed straight toward me. I also knew that where I lived and the beach where I loved to surf was going to take a full force hit. The outcome had already been determined, and only I knew with one hundred percent certainty what that outcome was going to be. Although the tropical depression was still days away from becoming a full fledge hurricane, and although it was at least a week away in distance, I could already feel it in the water, and I could feel it coursing through my body. Strength was building – both the storm’s intensity and my own. Last night’s invigorating midnight swim and dreams that followed as well as the more than usual abundance of the flesh in my morning hard-on were proof enough to me. Fuck! It felt good,… and it was big… bigger than before. The flesh was hard as any steel, and now it more than filled my hand. To boot, to the rhythm of my pleasure, my nutsack slapped against my thighs with more force than I recalled. My balls were fuller, bigger. I raised my fist and flexed my biceps as I continued jacking with my other hand. The muscle mounded up round and large and full. It wasn’t huge yet, but it was bigger than before, and large enough to make me gasp in self-appreciation. Fuuuck! I felt a tingling in my cock and in my balls. Power. I felt the power, and suddenly the strength was more than I could stand. I thrust my left hand to the base of my erection and stroked the nob and remaining seven inches with my right, abandoning my flex to coax the storm within me. My hard-on surged within my hand, and I could feel the tension building. Waves of pleasure caressed my ass and balls and perineum. It became too much, and I arched my back and felt my glutes and hamstrings cramp with pleasure. In anticipation, my entire body flexed, and I felt my muscles growing. The wave of tension built within me, and I inhaled and held a breath so large that I thought it might explode my chest, but my ribcage held together. Then I felt the second phase. The wave was cresting, and I knew the thrill was coming. I felt my sphincter spasm and my balls draw up as semen filled the reservoirs within my prostate. I shut my eyes shut so tight that I couldn’t pry them open, but I didn’t need to see in order to experience the vision in my mind. My body was expanding, just a bit for now, but more was coming. This moment before I came was all potential, and despite how much I loved the anticipation thrill, I knew the best was yet to come, and then it happened. My cock expanded in my hands as the wave of pleasure crashed upon me. My body shook, and I roared with pleasure as the motherload of all ejaculations vaulted ropes of white, hot cum from deep within my pelvis up my shaft and through the air in all directions. I lost my sense of being as I tumbled through the abyss of bliss. I smelled the ocean in the air and tasted its salty essence on my lips. It splashed across my face and chest and pooled between the ridges of my belly. The intensity was mind-blowing, and my orgasm lasted longer than expected, but in the end, the power of the wave dispersed and was replaced by a tranquil relaxation that deposited me breathless and tangled in my sheets. Exhausted, I relaxed completely on my bed and felt the force of gravity against my increased mass, the mattress pushing harder against my back and glutes and limbs, the heft of my cock and balls weighing more substantially upon my thighs. I could feel the force and power. I was bigger,… and I was stronger,… and I was going to grow again. The coming storm was my assurance, and it was going to be more powerful and destructive than anyone yet knew. Chapter 2 The vibration of my phone against the nightstand was enough to rouse me from my slumber. It was a text from Billy: Dawn Patrol That was it. Nothing else -- but nothing else was needed. The surf was rising, and “dawn patrol” meant that although the sun had not yet crested the horizon, Billy was headed for the water. Sand was probably already pushing up between his toes, board leashed to his left ankle, eyes fixed on the horizon, sensing, anticipating. I rolled on my side and looked out the window of my beachfront shack which was perched on stilts, just high enough to see the sandy beach beyond the dunes. A lone surfer’s silhouette against the sherbet dawn jogged across the sand, board held high. It was Billy. He wanted to catch a few good rides before the break filled with every Benny, Barney and Kook who would never be good enough to deserve the kind of break that was right out my window. Billy was a disciple of the sea. He lived for the ocean and the waves, and both of them were calling. I looked to the water beyond his silhouette, and my heart pumped. With the coming storm, the swell was gaining size and strength, and the curls were peeling in perfect, long, slow barrels with nothing but glassy water in-between. It was a surfer’s wet dream, and at least for now it was mine and Billy’s, ours alone. The ocean beckoned, and we were obligated to respond. I rolled out of bed and stepped into my favorite board shorts. As I pulled them up my muscled thighs, I couldn’t help but notice that they were tighter. My quads and hamstrings now strained against the cloth, making it hard to hoist them into place. I worked the fabric up and over the thickness of my glutes and had to strain to pull the waist up high enough to settle into place along the narrow of my lower back. I relaxed and exhaled loudly thinking that I had achieved my goal. But then I realized that when it came time to seal the deal, there was just no room left for my amped up bait and tackle. While the storm was gaining size and strength, so too was I. I could feel the power building, manifesting itself in me as strength and size. I felt the need to exert myself, to dominate - to lift something or crush something or fuck something, but there was nothing in my shack to foot the bill. I picked up the dumbbells by my bed, but they were only 35 pounders - inadequately light; so I did next what came most naturally to me. I flexed. I raised my arms into a double biceps pose, and I flexed hard, squeezing every muscle in my body with all my might, concentrating all my energy into the flex and luxuriating in the erotic pain and pleasure of my muscles cramping as they struggled one against the other. Feeling the tightness of the boardshorts against my by glutes and thighs, I sent more effort below my waist, flexing even harder, willing my legs and ass to grow. The fabric tightened, at first snuggly caressing every curve and hollow and then constricting with discomfort. I took a breath and changed my pose to a crushing most muscular pose, and I flexed harder than I had flexed in my entire life. My body shook with effort, and the glow of perspiration turned into beads of sweat that converged into rivulets of moisture that began to flow into the valleys between my bulging muscles. I crunched down even harder, stomping my foot against the floor, concentrating my efforts in my lower body and waiting for the moment when my trunks would split. But no matter how hard I flexed and twisted, I couldn’t cause the cloth to rip. It enraged me, and in one final blinding effort, I flexed with all my might, and I felt the fabric give. I had destroyed my boardshorts, and, I felt like I had won. I knew right then that from now on I would always win. I was Samson, Hercules and Poseidon all rolled up into one, and I would never be defeated. I relaxed my flex and surveyed the situation. The board shorts were ripped in no less than seven places. To say that they had merely ripped was to understate the situation. They had exploded! To cause such damage, I must have had a substantial growth spurt all at once. I caught my breath and admired the increased mass of muscle in my thighs, and then I noticed that my hands were also larger and that my forearms were twitching, muscular and swollen. I clenched my fists and rolled my wrists, marveling as the muscle bellies bulged. I then relaxed and I rolled my fingers, delighting as the individual muscles danced and flexed in a ballet upon my forearm. My vision traveled north, and when it reached my upper arms, I was unprepared for the effect the bulging muscle would have upon my loins. I bent my elbow slowly, and the unflexed biceps bunched and rounded as the triceps lengthened fully. My dick responded harder than it had ever been. It throbbed as I cast my eyes upon the mirror. In my ripped board shorts, my newly enlarged, pumped body bulging with strength and power and glistening with sweat, I looked like some amped up comic book hero – lean, heavily muscled and strong. I crossed my wrists at the level of my waist, and my thickened pecs flexed and thickened in striated glory. Then my arms began the slow, erotic, upward arc that I knew would end in a stunning double biceps pose, the likes of which I’d never seen. Something flipped a switch in me. My mind was focused, and a flurry of image fantasies flashed before my mind’s eye. Samson, Heracles, Poseidon. Muscle, Size, Power. That was all I wanted, and I could feel it all amassing in my body as I flexed. My vision cleared, and a gazed upon my reflection in the mirror. No longer a Marvel hero. I was a god! Big and strong and proud and proud. My hard-on looked enormous, and my ball sack bulged with its twin egg-sized cargo. The seed of deities flowed withing me, and finally it was more than I could handle. I stared at my reflection, the embodiment of maleness, strength and power, and I increased the effort of my flex and thrusted my pelvis forward. The dam was breaking. I could feel the anticipatory tingle around my ass and perineum and then the near panic as my ejaculatory reservoirs filled with semen. Finally, I was overcome with the erotic hammer of ejaculation and white, hot ropes for cum arced across the room, painting the mirror and my reflection with liquid adulation. Fuck! It had never felt so good, and with the pleasure came a cramping in my muscles that I knew would make me grow again. Intoxication of the pleasure overwhelmed me, crippling my mind and body. My flex began to fail, and I dropped one arm and wrapped my hand around my hardon and felt another bolt of pleasure. Before the first orgasm had fully ended, I stroked twice, and came again in spasms, more violent than before. When it ended, I was spent, and the drive to flex and fuck and cum subsided, if only for a while. For a moment, I was satiated, weak and breathless. I crumpled to the bed beside me and milked a few last few drops of glistening cum from my softening erection. I tasted the elixir, and its salty essence reminded of the ocean and how it called me. I was exhausted, but I knew the water would revive me. I needed the ocean, waves and water. I craved the power of the storm.

Hi everyone, as a friendly warning this story is very heavy on violence, if you don't like snuff stories, please stop reading and go one of the more suitable stories on the page. As always, thanks to Freakoman2 and Mczapl for their inputs, inspiration and critique (hope you're still enjoying). The Secret Snuffers Society Part 10-Clearing the Board The Interviewer was on his bed, he was completely worn out from exhaustion. One month have passed since the police station take over but he still felt worn out. He was on his bed looking at the ceiling. “Did he made the right call?, would he have gone too far?, which repercussions would be?, did he calculated right?” All those revolving thoughts were at his mind, racing one before the other. “You did the right call” Wolf said, Igor nodded his head. The Interviewer smiled, since the fainting Wolf has grown out somewhat “worried” if that word could exist in Wolf’s dictionary, so Wolf decided strictly that the Interviewer take some time off each night. “We still need you here, I won’t administrate this” was the continuous argument from Wolf at the nagging of the Interviewer, so Wolf and Igor took over some of the activities. Michal could not come back since he was on charge of the rebuild of the Old Red’s former base since many of the Old Red tugs came back to the base and Michal was training them on the SSS ways, but if they would get any status on the SSS ranks, that was to be seen. Igor on other hand became also a Wolf’s lackey he underwent on a brutal training and it showed, Igor was packing muscles at an amazing speed even for the SSS standards. He seemed to be forgotten his former Old Red’s status and embraced his rank has an elite candidate for the SSS. But he plainly refused to enter the colosseum if the Interviewer would not see his advances. Wolf tolerated him in the most part because he had administrative experience, so he could counsel Wolf about how to proceed with the SSS. The Interviewer stood up and went to the bathroom after 15 minutes he came out ad took his usual clothes. The Interviewer felt better, his mind was still racing from the thoughts but the bet was already made and they needed to prepare for the consequences, whichever they could be. There were some issues still waiting to resolve, Ricardo’s discharges, The Old red’s quarters renewal, and Bucks introduction to the SSS. Buck was quite something, he was a big tall and bald bodybuilder, he had brown eyes, well defined muscles covered in a tick layer of grayish fur and had a white/grey bear. He was almost in his mid forty’s. Buck was quite happy to enter the SSS, he had became a training zealot, but he was more akin to Michal’s ways than Wolf’s. However he trained hard and asked also to enter the arena fights, we was already big when he joined the SSS but was getting more defined, and his looks went fiercer. The Interviewer thought that he would be a savage on the arena. But his overall reach was something to be seen. Ivan and Adam were opposite sides, Ivan was getting better with his training but he was clearly surpassed by Buck and Igor. And Adam lagged in his training, so this issue needed to be solved. Those issues took his toll on the Interviewer since no-one could else could help and he needed to solve them. Wolf walked at his side “so, you’re ready?” He asked, “Yes, thank you, other more day and you might think that I’m weak, I won’t die yet” The interviewer said. Both men walked to the Interviewer office, there was a new door already. Ricardo was waiting outside, he was nervous, and to be on the office alongside Wolf was getting him even more nervous. “I, I,” Ricardo tried to mutter some words while entering the room. “Ricardo, what have you been doing all this time?” “I’ve trained hard this time so I can perform even better” Ricardo said with a trembling voice while looking nervously at Wolf. Wolf bounced his pecs casually, but he knew that he could be terrified if someone really knew that there was a possibility of a punishment from him. The Interviewer looked at Ricardo, he kept that swimmers body but he looked more defined, his abs were marked even relaxed and his pecs were messing against the shirt. His legs were covered by a swimmers shorts that let a well rounded and defined legs and a flip flop. He looked more like a beach lifesaver than an SSS guard. The Interviewer thought that Ricardo was deliberately choosing that outfit to make a better impression, maybe that was the case. He looked at his desk, “Ricardo, you know we don’t tolerate any kind of failure do you?” Ricardo looked terrified at Wolf, Wolf turned to him and slowly his hand pawed Ricardo’s head. Ricardo stood silently waiting for the bitter end. “Unfortunately, we are short on personnel since we are taking care of the neighborhood security and I can’t affair to lose an elite guard”. Wolf released Ricardo’s head. “However that doesn’t mean that you’re forgiven, you’ll go with Michal and help him on rebuilding the new SSS subsidiary, we will need the former Old Red’s tugs to become SSS guards to help to establish the safety of the surroundings”. Ricardo nodded his head. “Prepare your things and we will send you to Michals…now go!”. The Interviewer ordered. Then he opened his laptop and begun to tap on the excel. “We got good numbers…but Wolf, you really need to destroy your gym at this rate?” Wolf smiled playfully, “you know pal, I’m getting stronger” he said while flexing his arms, making a crab pose and for a new thing he lifted his shorts and flexed his quads and calves. The Interviewer looked amused. “That’s new” he said. “I’M BIGGER” Wolf yelled playfully. “Also, Igor and Buck destroy a lot of equipment” Wolf said. The Interviewed tapped his laptop. “ from what I’ve heard, Buck is a total killer, Igor is learning quickly”. He tapped more on his laptop. “Ivan is a good, element, he is very capable to organize the guards for the security rounds, he was able to solve the drug dealers problem…with Carlos and you”. “Well…they were fun to crush, we even competed in who crushes more” Wolf said with a grin. “Obviously you’ll win” The Interviewer responded, “I only played with my legs…don’t nag at me!” Wolf said. “Oh yes Wolf I’ll nag” The Interviewer said irritated, “you stomped them so hard that at least two warehouses had cracked walls since you stomped them so hard that the ground trembled, and also I know that it was your Idea to bring them here” The Interviewer tapped his laptop again. “You also destroyed the pavement…I hate to bring construction workers here…if they are not very good candidates we need to dispose of them and I don’t like to do that” the Interviewer kept nagging to Wolf for the increased costs but Wolf ignored most of them. He knew that the Interviewer was pissed because he didn’t let the Interviewer see those executions or that he didn’t do it on the colosseum. He smiled. “I’ve tapped it for you” Wolf said playfully and kept silent waiting for the desired response. The interviewer crossed his fingers in from of his face and his face softened. “Next time you do that on the arena I’ll add the budget here” the Interviewer said in serious tone but Wolf knew that he nailed it for him and grinned. “Buck” the Interviewer said. “What?” Wolf responded. “Buck is strong has I see, he’s is less strong than Michal but he is as vicious as him, I think we need to keep him here”, the Interviewer said. Wolf flexed is pecs “Good, he will be a good training companion” Wolf said. The Interviewer made a video call on his laptop. After some rings Michal appeared on the screen. He was on some open space, like a big parking. Behind him the Interviewer could see a training grounds, a lot of homemade weights and a lot of people training frantically. Near him a battered soldier was on his knees, Michal walked next to him and the Interviewer saw Michal’s hard on. The interviewer covered his face on irritation. “Michal” the Interviewer said, Michal smiled and flexed his biceps “Hi boss” the Interviewer was unfazed but made a light, almost unnoticeable smile. Wolf flexed back “Hi” Both men smiled at the growing irritation of the Interviewer. “So Michal, how the rebuild is going” The Interviewer said. “The construction is going fine, Igor had a good construction teams support, so we could fix the walls and the spaces quickly” Michal said. “The equipment have been bought and it should arrive shortly, the former Old red’s guards have been preselected and they have been training at a neck breaking pace so we can use them to guard the Warehouses surrounding and the neighborhood” Michal reported. “How’ the training going?” The interviewer asked. “Michal walked next to the trembling guard, he stood behind him and palmed his head, then in a sudden movement he crushed the skull, the other guards jumped in fear, Michal wiped his hands agains his tank top “they are still too easy to break, this one was weak, he stopped training and said he was exhausted, so I just gave him a rest” Michal said while rubbing his crotch. “Good” The Interviewer said unfazed. “You should’t kill them too quickly, we still need people here” he said. “I’ll send you good people, I don’t want to give wolf too much toys” Michal said in a teasing tone that Wolf answered with a grin. “Any news on the ‘issue” there?” The Interviewer said. “Maybe I’ll need some help if that happens” Michal answered in a serious tone, Wolf kept his cool but the tone of the conversation suddenly went from a playful tone to a serious one, the soldier corpse was still pouring blood from the head remains, The Interviewer looked at the corpse and then to Michal. “Do you have any problem if I keep Wolf with me?” Michal went serious, “No problem, I think he’s better with you, we still don’t know if we will be attacked here or there, but if you send heavy muscles we will be able to hold better without them destroying our advances in the construction. The Interviewer smiled, he got his response, now he knew that even if the SSS could be attacked, in Michals view, he thought that he could destroy any incoming attackers, but his top priority was to keep the construction repairs up, even he refused to let Wolf go there. Also there was a possibility that they would be attacked not only on the new subsidiary /the old Red’s former base) but on the main HQ. The Interviewer pondered how to place his pieces. “I will lend you two heavy pieces one of my bishops and a knight, use them wisely” the Interviewer said. Michal frowned. The Interviewer knew Michal was confused, “I’ve decided to send Ricardo, he still need training, but he can help you there, Carlos can be of help there; I’ll stay here with Wolf, and Igor, Ivan will be on charge of the safety net outside.” “Would you be able to send me Adam?” Michal said. The interviewer pondered. Adam, he, for some reason was slipping down, he could be a good SSS elite, but he was wounded on the last operation, he recovered, but he plainly refused to train. The Interviewer decided to wait until the right moment appears but unfortunately, then moment have arrived and the Interviewer understood that he could be needed. “I’ll send equipment, and has said Ricardo and Carlos, I still have to decide on that rook… your help will be sent tomorrow morning” Michal nodded, then the Interviewer hung up. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. The Interviewer closed his laptop. “Call Adam and Buck…they need to go to the colosseum, while they arrive, let’s go to walk”. He said. Wolf and the Interviewer left the office, the went out of the office warehouse and went to the restaurant, The Interviewer got a coke and Wolf got a beverage can, has usual, he crushed it over his mouth drinking directly from the crushed can and letting the beverage liquid drip to his white shirt, so his muscles adhered to the shirt , the Interviewer let his eyes enjoy the spectacle but kept cool. “Showoff” The Interviewer said, Wolf grinned and bounced his pecs. “Should I rip it?” Wolf asked playfully. “Don’t let that get into your head” The Interviewer said with slight irritation. Wolf just laughed loudly. He loved to tease the interviewer since the first time. They walked to the arena. “What are you going to do?” Wolf asked. “Let’s see” the Interviewer said. I just hope I can get a good result from this mess. The Interviewer was quietly enraged. Wolf saw the Interviewer back, he knew that the Interviewer rarely gave second opportunities like he did for Ricardo, but Adam…he knew exactly that he had an order not to intervene and he was nearly killed. For some reason he managed to only get his leg injured, but Wolf was puzzled about what Buck had to do with this thing, also even he didn’t knew what he would do. After some minutes they entered the arena, Adam and Buck were standing in front of the Interviewer seat. The Interviewer entered silently, he sat on his seat and looked at the space between Buck and Adam’s feet. “So Buck, the Interviewer said, have you been treated well?” Buck nodded, his pecs were big and rounded, his grayish fur were sexy in it’s own way. He liked to bounce his pets and harden his biceps from time time so he looked like a kinda smaller version of Wolf, but he also liked to be on shorts and barefoot, so he looked also like at a stellar version of Michal. “Do you still want to be part of the SSS?” Buck nodded again smiling widely. “Good, you’ll become a warrior, you’ll start on the colosseum, stay alert, we can call you on any moment”. Buck bounced his pecs and flexed his pecs with a “yeaaaaaah yell”, the Interviewer smiled “maybe I got a rook”, he thought to himself. Then he returned to his calmed meditative demeanor. “Adam” he said. “What’s happening to you?” Adam stood there, his eyes were filled with rage. “I thought I will get real power but all you demand is training after training…then the cop’s takeover, I was wounded, I can’t stand the shame” Adam said with a resentful voice. “So you acted recklessly during the mission even If you had clear orders to not intervene? The Interviewer said. Adam stood silently. “You even stopped training even if you know it’s part for all our recruits…do you have anything to say?” The Interviewer was cold, he was on his seat with his hands crossed in front of his face. “I’m sick of this, on the Old Red’s I was a commanding officer, but here…I don’t even have a rank, all you ask me is too train, and train for what?” Adam took his shirt of, the was big and tall but standing in front to Buck and specially with Wolf, “I’m already strong, I don’t need you” Adam said. The interviewer stood silent. “Let’s see Adam, first you where afraid to fight Michal, so you basically surrendered betraying your former companions…then you went to the SSS operation and tried to ‘help’, but when you screwed up, your facade busted isn’t it?” Adam face was in shock, he felt like the Interviewer saw through him. “At least Igor tried to fight using that good for nothing formula but you decided you were too weak, and you are too weak for the SSS, you’re not even worthy of a low guardian for the streets Adam”. The Interviewer stood and clearly said what he thought of Adam. Adam breathing became heavy, he walked next to the Interviewer, Adam was tall, the Interviewer kept looking at Adams face even as Adam was taller and bigger than him. “You’re not so thought…you’re weak, I could kill you at anytime” Adam said sputtering words. “Maybe you can kill me…but you are now and always will be weak”. Adam closed his fist and launched a punch that landed to the Interviewer. “You’re weak small one” Adam said. The interviewer fell on his seat with a thud and moved his hand to the chest where the punch landed. His breathing was profound, he didn’t emitted any pain sound. Wolf walked next to the interviewer “Shall I kill him now?” Wolf asked, the Interviewer took his time, then, after some seconds where he felt the pain, he assessed his own thoughts and emotions, he evaluated the pain. Then he stood seated in a comfy stance “you’re big…but for someone of your size…you don’t hit that well” The Interviewer said. Wolf ripped his shirt and begun to bounce his pecs. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. Wolf felt a hand on his arm. The Interviewer looked at him and with his hand he made a wait sign. “Adam, I’ll ask you for the last time…want to be part of the SSS?” Adam was dumbfounded, his punches were hard, he even could break bones with them, Igor respected his strength, but this weakling was berating him on his strength?. Adam looked at Wolf, his muscles and understood that he was now in big trouble, he dared to touch one of Wolf’s precious things and he was going to pay the price. Adam tried to run to the open doors but buck tackled him. Adam and Buck stood up, Adam punched Buck chest with all his might but Buck pecs received the punch with only a flex. “You’r really weak” Buck said. Adam punched Buck more in frustration but Wolf reached him. “Now you’re mine” Wolf said. His eyes were red, Adam saw pain and death on his eyes. Wolf was speaking slowly, but there was a hidden rage on his voice that made Adam piss on himself. “Buck, you take care of him” Wolf said pointing at the Interviewer. Buck slowly walked next to the Interviewer, he put a hand on his shoulder and asked “You’re good?” The Interviewer noted with his head. “Adam…now that I have your answer, I’ll give you mine…” The interviewer stood up with his hand over the area he was hit. “You’re not invited anymore to the SSS, even more, you are rejected… Wolf will decide what to do with you” The Interviewer said, then Buck helped him to seat but the Interviewer rejected the gesture. “No offense Buck, but I won’t be a good leader if you treat me like some royalty member” he said with a slight smile that was cut by a small wince of pain. Wolf walked near to Adam. “Hit me…” Wolf ordered. Adam knew that Wolf’s strength were legendary, he saw all the destruction he caused on the police station, Adam wept “So sorry man…” then he fell on his knees and begged for mercy. “Your coward” Wolf said kicking Adam on the stomach, Adam flew backwards and fell over his back, he coughed blood. He stood up stumbling while Wolf slowly walked to him, Adam squirmed back, Wolf grabbed his ankle and the he grabbed Adam’s right fist with his right hand. “You really need to respect those stronger than you” With that said Wolf closed his fist crushing Adams hand. Wolf kep pressing until his own fingers became reddish from the pressure. Blood oozed from between his fingers then Wolf ripped the hand from Adam’s arm. “That’s better” Wolf said. Adam yelled In pain…he tried to squirm free but Wolf was not releasing his bloody forearm stopping the blood flow. “Buck, stop this bleeding” Wolf ordered. Buck took Adam’s shirt from the ground and ripped in in seams, then he used to to make a tourniquet, then Wolf released the forearm. Adam fell on his butt and tried to run again, but this time Wolf simply pushed him to a Wall, Adam flew yelling in horror, his yells where suddenly muffled when Adam hit the wall, the hit forced the air out of Adam’s lungs. Adam revolved in pain on the ground. “You really stepped out of your own league…bug”. Wolf said he then stomped the left ankle with his right foot. “Now you’re a crushed bug, you won’t be able to run, but I still haven’t got all my fun” Wolf said in a quiet, enraged voice while twisting his foot over the crushed bone. Buck walked next to the Interviewer but was excited, he have never been able to see Wolf using his strong against another human being, Buck loved the domination, he even killed the rapist on the police station, but he never saw this kind of brutality, even, when they left the police station he never put too much attention to the scene, since he thought that some red group took over the place. Now he understood that the SSS destroyed the place no the sheer brute strength o his members. His excitement grew and he got a hard on by looking at Wolf’s might. Wolf din’t even cared, he was so focused on Adam that he lost his perception of the place. Wolf then grabbed Adam’s good ankle and yanked Adam in half circle, Wolf was so strong that Adam’s weight didn’t represented any difficulty for Wolf’s. Adam felt like he was on a sick thematic park ride, excepting that theme parks aren’t meant to be painful, or deadly. Wolf kept circling Adam in circles from his good Ankle until Adam almost lost conscience. Wolf flexed his free biceps for show, but kept his grab controlled so he don’t crush the ankle. After some time where Wolf used Adam’s body like a rag doll or a duster, he yanked Adam up so Adam flew upside and went slamming down. Adam coughed blood and tried to squirm using his good left hand and ankle. Buck was in complete awe. “Will I be able to do that?” He asked. “Maybe, with proper training…” The Interviewer said, unfazed, his pain was slowing down so he kept concentrated on Adam’s punishment. Wolf grabbed bot Adam’s knees and yanked them dislocating the femur from the pelvic bones but still not tearing his legs apart. “Kill me your coward” Adam yelled in defiance. “Such empty words” Wolf said while walking next to his head. Then Wolf grabbed Adam’s yaw and pressed a little. “I could just rip your jaw…the pain would be unbearable but I still want to hear your cries and your yells”. Wolf then flipped Adam down like a pancake and put his lefthand over one of Adam’s lower ribs. Wolf pressed one of his thumbs cracking the rib, Wolf pressed the thumb even more until he ripped part of the flesh, the fractured rip protruded from the skin, Wold clipped it using his index and his thumb and ripped it from the body . Adam yelled in pain. Wolf tossed the ripped rip with part of the flesh in front of Adam’s face. Adam was terrified. Wolf sat on Adams ass, like if Adam’s was a horse. If it where for the gory scene they could me seen playing a child’s game, Wolf then leaned in front, just to whisper on Adam’s ear. “Now you’ll feel what my muscles can do”. Wolf then using his legs pinned Adam’s pelvis and grabbed both legs and yanked them forward so Adam could see the crushed ankle and the good one from the side of his eyes. “Oh my, let me give you a better view” Wolf said then he grabbed both legs from the knee and ripped them from Adam’s body. The sudden jolt of pain made Adam scream, Wolf tossed the legs in from of Adam who yelled in agony. Then Wolf pinned what’s left of the lower limbs and grabbing the torso he ripped Adam in ‘half’ so Wolf was seating over his still intact pelvis bone. Buck precumed from Wolf’s brutality and he couldn’t help but grab his dick and stroking slowly while trying to see every second of Adam’s punishment. Wolf adjusted his position over the still ‘intact’ pelvis while still holding Adam’s torso. Adam was still alive…barely, so Wolf decided to add more terror for him, grabbed the libs and in one movement he ripped both arms, the movement was so strong that one of the libs tore from half of the humerus and other from the shoulder. Adam managed a yell. Wolf grabbed Adam’s remaining torso holding from the neck. He stood up and looking at Bud and The interviewer he moved the torso that looked like some kind of bloody and sick marionette. Wolf closed his head to Adam’s ear, he moved his hand and put his fingers inside the jaw. Adam barely tried to bite Wolf’s fingers he only could say “MPFHHHHHH”. Then Wolf whispered to Adams ear “Now you go” Wolf ripped the jaw, Adam opened is eyes in surprise and pain, he tried to move his head but Wolf’s grab was strong. Then Wolf hugged the Torso and crushed it, blood exploded from the lower abdomen and arm remains swell as his destroyed mouth. Wolf released the crushed chest and Adam felt limp, lifeless to the floor. Wolfs put his left foot on Adam’s head. “Insect” Wolf muttered and then he flexed his quads crushing the head on one swift movement. Blood, bone and brains exploited at the Wolf’ foot sides. Buck was already jerking off uncontrollably “Wolf then walked in front of the interviewer, grabbed Buck and tossed him at one side, Buck was so mesmerized on his own pleasure that he didn’t stop even when he fell to the side. Wolf snickered, then turning his head to look at the Intervewer. “Got easy” Wolf said. “We have more important things to do” the Interviewer said. “You’re good?” Wolf asked. “I’m not weak” the Interviewer answered while standing up and walking to the door with a blood soaked Wolf at his side, the Interviewer tried to hide a weak tremble on his hand. Buck reached orgasm and yelled, after some seconds he stood up stumbling, still excited and walked slowly behind Wolf’s back. He found some new excitement in life and was going to enjoy it until the last minute. “Let’s call Carlos and Ricardo, we shall send them to Michal’s place…I lost a bishop, I need to replace it” The Interviewer said leaving the place. Some days after, On the Old Red’s former quarters Michal was standing in front of the training soldiers. “Too weak” Michal said. He was alone, no one there could be a challenge for him and he got bored from that. He tried his hardest to make those weaklings get up but unfortunately the advances were slow. Two months have passed since Adam’s brutal death at Wolf’s hands. Carlos and Ricardo reached the subsidiary base two days after, Carlos was sent to help with the training and Ricardo was on probation, that meant that Michal physically abused him but until this point Ricardo was still alive and his training was more brutal than ever. “You’ll need to learn your place” Michal related to Ricardo at every opportunity, Ricardo was getting stronger by the day but he couldn’t imagine when his “special training” would stop. Carlos was supportive and sometime they trained together at the same pace so they both grew in size and strength. Michal remembered the events following Igor’s defeat and the take over of the Old Red’s headquarters. He sent Igor barely standing on his legs, with his ass almost splitted in half. Michal smiled at the memory, however, somehow Igor resisted it, maybe because the serum worked, of that Igor had a strength he still haven’t found. Adam and Ivan where also good additions, but unfortunately the rest of the former Old Red’s guards where weak They crawled back, many of them where on the nearby cities when Michal recalled all of them, in part thanks to Igor’s already good communication network he stablished when he was the leader. Most of them returned . However most of them were disappointments. Michal sighed. “Not even a good ass” Michal said. after some days of the recovery the diagnosis was bleak some of them where tugs, some junkies that were there only for a quick access to any kind of illegal drugs. Michal tried to rehabilitate some of them, the others were dispatched quickly from this world. Michal tried to made a good selection but even so, there were few good elements, at least for the SSS standards. Igor blushed when the Interviewer confronted him to this but he knew that the SSS was another level, he still had to learn but even so, he had a good level of practical experience that helped find some low level recruits that could be quickly trained for the new security mission on the Neighborhood. But Michal was impatient, so he forced his way on the recruits. The Interviewer had to calm him down before he started to kill the new recruits. They were reinforcing the organization from the consequences of the Old Red’s destruction and the Police Station takeover. The Interviewer soon encountered himself short on personnel, they tried to find people but there were some unexpected difficulties, since there were no cops, and the cleaning of the streets were harder than initially thought. Another raising issue and the main one was the power vacuum, the Old Red’s fall generated made other mobs try to recover the Old red’s remains. Italians, Japanese, and even Latins. Some of those mobs tried to recruit the Old Red’s members, many of them were already too afraid of Michal to defect, others fled before even reaching the base. Michal discussed with the Interviewer what to do, but things were difficult, mainly because the lack of manpower to cover all the fronts. Because of this, they decided to focus on the training on the ranks, fortify the headquarters and the subsidiary base for now. Until this point no other mob tried to make a move, they even kept dealing with the SSS on the warehouses business so they kept playing along until they knew that they needed to act. Michal left the sauna, he walked to Igor’s former office and walked to a window, he looked at the trailing camp, he put his posing strap and tank top as usual, he pondered how much time he could take to train the next bunch of recruits. They stabilized the lower ranks but has he already discussed with the Interviewer, they needed to reinforce the guards before even trying to get more elites or warriors for the colosseum. Michal walked to the training camps, Ricardo was already there lifting weights, he was benching press, Carlos was behind him. Michal saw from the distance that the equipment was on the very of collapse. The weight was so big that the barbell was already curving and the bench itself was creaking from the weight. Michal walked next to them and took the weights from Ricardo’s hands with only one hand and lifted. “So tell me, this is all you’re capable off?” Michal said with a smirk. Ricardo blushed. “For now yes, but it’s unfair to compare us to you…same goes for Wolf”. Michal smirked. Then tossed the weights at the side. Suddenly a bang sounded and something hit Michal’s forehead at the side. Carlos jumped looking at at the sides, the soldiers scrambled and ran in all directions aimlessly, Ricardo stood up and covered Michal and begun to see in all directions. Michal recovered his sense and then he felt a drop of blood from the side of his head and a big deformed mass of metal that resembled some big bullet. Michal recognized it has a snipper rifle bullet, but it was so big that it must have been a vehicle special rifle. Michal tried to look at the side of the shot, suddenly Carlos screamed “there” pointing at a nearby mountain where he was with Ricardo before the Old Red’s base takeover, Carlos begun to run to the point, so Ricardo. Michal stood there pondering what to do and decided to get a vehicle. Carlos and Ricardo ran quickly, they were so laser focused that they pushed sone of the soldiers so hard that they flew at the sides, one was so unfortunate that Carlos pushed at the front and then stomped his head while running. Carlos and Ricardo almost flew by the mount, after some ,intros of running they found a sniper running while carrying a big Sniper rifle that was too heavy to be carried by just one man. They quickly caught the man and took his rifle. Carlos lifted the man over his head and walked to the base. Ricardo, took the gun. “There” Ricardo said pointing at Michal who was driving a jeep. Michal stepped down from the jeep and walked casually to the snipper. The snipper jaw dropped at Michal’s size he begun to mutter some things that seemed prayers with some words in a strange language like “volo” and “pieta”, or something like that. The snipper struggled to no avail to get free from Carlos, he lifted him and tossed into the jeep rear and Ricardo jumped into the car, he held the snipper. Where we go? Carlos said. “To the basement”. Michal said. He drove silently, his breathing was slow, controlled but his face was hardened. When they reached the base, Michal left the car and Carlos noted that the steering wheel was dented on the places Michal held it. He begun to walk to the main building with Carlos and Ricardo following him with the snipper and the rifle. After some minutes the three man and the snipper got to the basement Carlos was holding tight the snipper and Ricardo carried the rifle on his hands. They entered the basement and then Michal took the rifle and tossed the sniper at the basement interior. “Leave” Michal ordered, Ricardo and Carlos stood at his side dumbfounded. “What?” They asked in unison. “go and train more, leave” Michal said in a cold voice that made very clear that if they said something, Michal could retaliate in a very nasty way. Michal walked with the rifle in his hand, he spun it like some majorette but the show was clearly to show his strength. “Who are you?” Michal said. The sniper looked in fear and muttered “M…Mario”. “So tell me Mario, who sent you?” Michal asked while spinning the rifle. Mario looked at his rifle and was wondering how this man could spend his rifle like it was a toy, a toy he wasn’t able to carry at enough speed to scape, a rifle that could’t kill his target even if the same rifle could destroy an armored car. He trembled in fear but dnd’t answered. Michal took the rifle and twisted it like a pretzel. “Who sent you?” Michal asked again. Mario looked at Michal’s arms and pecs, he then lowered his gaze to his legs and he saw a bulge growing inside Michal’s pants. “This can be very enjoyable or very nasty…you decide” Mario tried to run but Michal threw the Rifle that hit Mario on the back and threw him to the floor. Michal grabbed Mario and ripped all his clothes. He pinned Mario to the ground and then, Michal ripped his shirt and posing strap he was huge, angry and horny. “That was my favorite, so you’ll pay it dearly”. Tell me Mario…who sent you? Michal asked, Mario refused to talk. So Michal ripped all his clothes. Mario struggled but Michal was so strong that he handled Mario like he was a doll. Michal breathing became heavier and flipped Mario so Mario was able to see Michal’s face. Michals eyes were cold his nudeness showed a perfectly balanced body with big legs and a big shaft that looked like a third leg. Michal purred “Tell me Mario…Who send you?” Mario kept himself quiet but hugged himself like that could offer some protection. Michal explored Marios’s body, he was a fit tall twink. His white skin was very cared and on his right shoulder he had a tattooed flag with three vertical stripes that Michal didn’t recognized at first. Michal breathing went heavier…he would not be able to contain himself. Michal pinned Mario to the ground and while holding his arms and caressing his abdomen with his hardened cock he approached his mouth to Marios right ear, Michal bit lightly Mario’s right ear like he was caressing him and whit a whisper he said “Who send you?” Mario yelled..”Fuck you” and squirmed to scape, Michal continued bitting Mario’s ear. “Bad choice” he said in a low, almost pleasing voice. Michal bit off the ear and chewed it like it was bubble gum. Mario yelled in pain and squirmed trying to free himself but Michal had him pinned. Michal took Marios leg and spreader them to his anus was exposed. Michal then in a soft calmed voice asked “Who send you?” Mario was in pain so he didn’t answered. Michal rammed Mario’s anus in a slowly deliberate fashion so to cause more pain, the tissued tried to hold but Michal was already an unstoppable ram inside. The tissues begun to tear apart at the trunk that was entering and the pelvis creaked. “Who sent you?” Michal asked, Mario stubbornly and painfully didn’t said nothing. He tried to grab the floor looking for something that could help him but the floor was empty exception fr Mario and the behemoth over him. Michal begun to thrust, slowly, enjoying the pain, the squirms, the punched Mario tried to hit, but all his efforts where futile, Michal was enjoy taking the virgin ass and destroying it slowly and deliberately so he kept control of his movements. From time to time Michal asked “Who sent you?” But he didn’t got an answer, however the flag tattoo already gave him an idea. Michal thrusts went harder, the muscles and ligaments gave pace the Michal’s cock so Michal begun to thrust faster, Mario squirmed, Mario tried to bite, to tear to make a dent on Michal arms but Michal was harder than anyone he could see. For some vague moments Mario forgot the pain, he thought how futile were his efforts when a tank designed bulled barely damaged him. The other thrust forced him to come back to the place his body was. Michal begun to lose himself on the pleasure, he spread the legs too hard and the pelvis broke apart. Michal got furious, he wanted more, but now the pressure on his glans suddenly stopped so Michal decided to thrust even harder, “I’ll get my pleasure one way or another” he said. “You could be a good soldier boy” Michal said and then he begun to thrust faster, harder, stronger, he begun to rip the skin until he reached the abdomen, every thrust Michal con ripped more skin, muscles and guts. Michal went wild, his threes when deeper that his glans felt the vertebrae, Michal lost himself on the carnage and forgot the space and time, there was only pleasure, Michal crushed the vertebrae with his dick forcing the bone against the floor. Blood poured from Mario’s body at every thrust, the basement echoed at the sounds of “Mpfff”, “splooosh” and “aaahhhhh”, Mario barely exited any sound from his mouth, but Michal barely noticed. Michal kept tearing Mario with his cock. Michal grabbed both Mario shoulder ho have a grip and yanked with all his force tearing the limb from his body, Mario was already death, his horrified face with an opened mouth an eyes. Michal feasted n his face while ripping apart the sternum. Michal grabbed the heart and crushed it against his cock. Michal used the blood has lube, Michal stood over his prey. He continued jerking off and put his feet on Mario’s head like a gladiator over his defeated opponent. Michal reached orgasm and the extasis made him crush the head like an eggshell. His cum flew and he yelled in entasis and victory YEEEEEEAAAAHHHH” and fell on his back, breathing heavily as he regained control of himself. Michal grabbed the tattooed arm and left the basement, he walked next to Ricardo and Carlos that where training, the soldiers stopped their training at the sight of Michal’s bloodied body. Carlos and Ricardo stopped his training and stood at attention like they where on the military. Michal tossed the arm at Carlos. Carlos caught the arm in the air, and examine it, then he saw the tattoo. It was a flag with vertical strips, three in total red, white and green. Mexicans, Ricardo said. “No your idiot” Carlos rebuked. “Italians” he said. Michal nodded. “Seems that I need to make a call to the headquarters, the Interviewer needs to hear this”. Some days after the sniper incident Wolf was n the Interviewers office flexing his biceps and feeling his pecs while hearing at the Interviewer. “We’ll need to reinforce our defenses here or we could be attacked by all the other mobs at the same time” The Interviewer said while playing chess on his office with Igor. Wolf smiled “you have me”, “I know Wolf, but you’re strong, not omnipresent..nor does Michal” the Interviewer said with a smirk. “I have one rook, one bishop, one knight and a bunch of pawns” the Interviewer muttered almost to himself. “But you have two queens” Igor said. “I don’t need two queens on the same board” the Interviewer said. He moved his queen and took a rook from the board. “Checkmate” The Interviewer said, then while storing the pieces he said “two mismanaged queens can lead to a stalemate… That’s why I needed to create a new board, so I can make a better use of my stronger pieces so the SSS gets stronger instead of having them competing” The interviewer wondered for some seconds “Maybe later we’ll need them here, but until that time comes, I prefer to reinforce my two boards”. The Interviewer said while storing the game on his desk… and as we did with Adam, sometimes you need to clear the board so you can move more freely. “For know, I’ll need to get more candidates”.

Thanks for your patience and apologies for my inexperience. Thanks for the guys who helped me! Hi guys, just giving it a go as I had been thinking of this story for a while. I have a few chapters in mind and this is my first attempt. Please note this story contains snuff (not gore though) and if you are offended or it is not for you please do not read. Chapter 1 - The new neighbours In the remote tropical Australia village where they grew up, Paul and his family were enjoying a typical Aussie life, a quiet environment, plenty of sunshine and the nearby beach. His father was a farmer and his mother a hairdresser. The father played some rugby in his younger years so he built himself a respectable hunky body, and he enjoyed training his son as well as swimming a lot in the blue ocean. At 18 y o Paul had a very toned body, and his father gathered some weights for him to build some muscles in the backyard. Paul was also starting to develop attraction for males and muscles, and every time he would see muscle hunks at the beach and around town he would definitely love that sight. One day new neighbours arrived, in the house next to Paul’s family. They seemed like a nice family, apparently they came from Armenia and they had an overall arab look and features. They had a boy, the young Alex who will soon become Paul's friend, a lovely wife, and…the father. The father was a handsome, Arab looking hunk, and what really impressed Paul was his sheer size. The man was a beast, looked huge especially in his shorts and tank top, with massive legs, a pair of huge arms and everything else was just… humongous. His name was Milos and they met him shortly after his arrival where they introduced themselves to his family. Their English was basic back then, but they seemed like nice people. Milos was very assertive and dominant straight away, very confident and almost arrogant at times. They brought some homemade biscuits and they came into our garden for a drink. Paul was taken aback when he shook the big man’s hand, he felt a jolt in his crotch when the powerful paw almost crushed his hand. He loved muscle and big guys, and was realising the effect that powerful muscle men were having on him. His cock would twitch and stir, but now that he was staring at Milos, looking at his chest barely contained by that tank top, those footy shorts were unable to contain those huge legs and those bare feet were so much bigger and more manly than his own or his father’s... It was lust, pure lust for muscles and power that comes with them. Looking at Milos strutting his muscles around barefoot was making his cock real hard and he could barely control it. He started imagining how strong the guy was and what he could do with his muscles. His mother asked him “Wow you’re a big guy, how tall are you? You must weigh over a hundred kilos!” Milos answered very confidently “I know, I am tall 1,95 metres and weigh 135 Kilo but I like to train and keep strong!”. On that he flexed one arm and the bicep and tricep exploded in size. His mother laughed and wowed but Paul was feeling his cock going in steel mode…and he ran to the toilet. Paul pulled out his 7” thick jock rod and could not believe how hard it got. Quickly pumped it thinking of those arms still vivid in his mind, and he dumped a load with such vigour that he trembled on his feet. He barely contained the ropes of cum with a bunch of toilet paper. After a few moments he came out of the toilet trying to pretend nothing happened but felt completely self conscious.. He thought his father was built and he was just a 1,85m tall 90 Kilo ex rugby guy. This hulk was at another level. The son was quiet, and for his young age he was already pretty build, following his father’s genes. The mothers were commenting how big and strong he was for his age, and that he was going to be another hunk for sure. His mother commented “I know, the doctor was so surprised that he is already 60% heavier compared to the average weight at his age, and it is is not fat!” That was unbelievable!The boy surely looked very, very solid especially at his age. He had a really good shape and his muscles were defined and visible under his paper thin skin. Later that night Paul was furiously pumping another huge load out thinking of Milos' hulked out arms and shoulders. He could not get over how big his pecs were and the moment he was thinking of something that he could do with his muscles power, his cock would erupt so much that his balls would hurt. Paul also looked at his body in the mirror and quickly did a few sets of pushups to tone up and get some pump. And instead of calming him down he was just ready for another explosion. Later that month he enjoyed watching Alex’s father in the backyard, working in the garden and showing off his muscles. He definitely accepted the fact that he was not only gay but that he was completely into muscle and powerful guys. Just looking at the giant muscleman strutting his muscles in the garden and lifting stuff effortlessly was making him hard. One day he saw him lifting some heavy badass stuff from the garden and shoving it on a small van, and his dick was painfully hard. Then he noticed that Milos was barefoot, another thing that made Paul absolutely nuts.After watching this behemoth constricting a huge amount of dry wooden sticks and poles in his arms, then crushing them, and noticing his huge back rippling with muscles, his dick started uncontrollably spewing cum, and that was his first hands free experience. When these episodes happened his orgasm was so powerful he would lose control of his body for a moment. When bumping into Milos he was always self conscious and shy, he was super scared that they would find out his perv habit and the fact he was turned on by that stuff. Then one day they decided to go on a trip together on a nearby lake. It was the middle of summer and the sun was scorching hot. Once they got there it was already incredibly hot to see Milos barechested, barefoot and strutting around…wearing speedos that did nothing to hide a huge package between his legs…then he helped Paul’s father to get the boat off the trailer, and he did so by basically lifting it like it was a piece of paper. Paul went so hard by watching that he had to jump in the water to calm down his steel hose. Alex was amused and not really minding much but was watching carefully at Paul’s reactions, as if he was really trying to understand what was going on. Also in his speedos Alex was already showing some muscle definition, he was definitely the best built and biggest youngster he had ever seen. That evening they all slept in the same cabin, a simple small cabin with a couple of bedrooms, one for each couple and the children slept together on the big sofa in the lounge. When they went to bed, Alex was very chatty and was asking Paul about his training and his father. “So why is your father so much smaller than mine? It must not be that strong. I bet my father could beat him up on arm wrestling or just wrestling on the floor” Paul was a bit surprised and didn’t know what to answer. “Well yes but size is not all, he was a very good rugby player and he taught me a lot of fun stuff. He also taught me weights lifting” Alex's face lit up “Oh weights so you train now? I want to train but they don’t let me. Papa has a gym in the garage, he lifts very heavy stuff but I am not allowed in. So I just do push ups sometimes.” With that he flexed his arm a bit, his biceps were visible and his pecs were definitely there. Paul gulped down and said “Oh well you can use my weights sometimes” Alex was in heaven ”Oh yes please but don’t tell mama or papa” Suddenly they heard voices shouting from the bedroom where Milos and his wife were. Paul was worried and Alex said “Oh …this happens sometimes, I try to ignore and hope it ends quickly but sometimes it doesn’t” And suddenly the discussion picked up and a loud slap filled the air and the mother opened the door and went outside crying. Milos followed her wearing only his tight briefs, then Paul’s parents came out as they heard and gathered outside. The mother was crying and Milos was shouting her to shut up and come inside OR…. Paul’s father stepped towards him and placed his hand on the huge man’s naked shoulder “Hey I don’t want to get in a discussion but I’m sure this can be resolved by talking, let’s go inside”. Swiftly Milos grabbed Pauls’ father's wrist with his huge hand. Paul was watching this behemoth, naked except for his tiny briefs, towering over the much inferior guy, with his muscles in full pump, and could not help but feel his cock engorge spasmodically. Milos then let him go and walked inside his bedroom and slammed the door. After that there was a chat with the poor woman and we were all shaken. The Morning after it was awkward but more disturbingly we realised that Milos was not a good guy and with his muscles and force he was also very dangerous. Eventually we all got home and everyone was back in his house but we worried about the woman and what could have happened. After that episode there were many others involving violence, police checks, issues and troubles. Paul’s family was trying to not interfere but often the mother would ask them to look after Alex, so he would often stay at mine and we would share the bedroom and play a lot together. That’s when we started working out together, and realised that Alex was indeed very strong and although he was around ten years younger he was catching up extremely fast! One evening it was quiet but Paul heard voices from the neighbour's backyard. Alex was fast asleep in the other bed nearby. He noticed Milos with two other men, they were quite big but not as big as Milos, and they were having a serious discussion. They were keeping it quiet but it was not a normal scene. Suddenly Paul saw Milos grabbing the other guy by the throat, they were speaking armenian. Milos lifted the guy by the throat with his arms like he was a doll. He was clean off the ground and he repeatedly asked him questions. At some point the other guy was visibly scared and tried to hit Milos. Milos greeted his teeth in anger and compressed the guy’s throat until he passed away. He dropped him to the floor and turned on to the guy who had just hit him multiple times with his fists, causing apparently no damage to the huge guy. The guy tried to hit him in the face but Milos stopped his hand with his huge paw. Then grabbed the other hand in his other big paw and powerfully forced both hands behind the guy who was being completely overpowered. Then he bearhugged him swiftly and lifted him off the ground. While in his embrace, he said something in Armenian which sounded really bad, then he added “And now you pay”. He started trembling and gritting his teeth and constricting the guy in his arms. Paul could not believe what he was seeing, he watched as Alex was fast asleep and felt his cock start to throb uncontrollably and ooze precum profusely. As the guy was trying to scream but was muffled by the powerful bearhug, Paul could see Milos’ huge back exerting power and he saw the rib cage being crushed by raw human power. His cock was steel hard. He heard a loud crack of ribcage breaking and giving up. His cock exploded in the biggest orgasm Paul had ever experienced. Paul suddenly let go of a moan as he was taken by surprise “Aaaaarghh…” Milos heard him and turned his head to see who was there. Paul freaked out, still ejecting ropes of cum in his shorts, while lowering his head in order not to be seen. Then he heard more muffled shouting and more bones snapping. Must be the other guy! Then some muffled noises, and the van going off….then coming back moments later. Shit the guy must have disposed of the bodies! Paul was in complete shock. That night the wife was not at home, for reasons we did not know, and he asked us to look after Alex one more time. The morning after they had breakfast Alex returned to his father’s house, and Milos looked at Paul with a menacing face. Paul was shitscared to be caught, bit nothing happened. Milos was definitely a scary man. After that night Paul was both super scared and turned on, and did not know anyone to talk to about that stuff! He did not want to talk for fear of ending up like those men… After that night there were no other similar shocking surprises but every now and then Milos was behaving strangely and dodgy people would come and go, their animated discussions and fights with the mother kept happening and Alex was clearly in denial or perhaps he was trying to protect himself. One thing that happened a few months after is that a medical visit found Alex really heavier than the average, at 57 Kilo, and blood tests revealed the presence of testosterone that was not normal at that age. The doctor however said that it was all good from a health point of view and that it would have been necessary to ensure feeding the boy properly , with high protein and also allowing him to exercise as much as he wanted. But his mother did not like the weight training and she did not approve of his father’s ways, so as a compromise she allowed Alex to train at the local gymnastics club, where lots of boys were having fun and building great bodies. Paul was super impressed and he was thinking that the boy was going to grow a lot and could not wait to see the development of that muscle boy. Years flew by and the boy grew. Every time Paul caught up with him he seemed thicker, taller, stronger, even more solid and his voice changed too. In a couple of years he reached 72 kilo of solid muscle, he never seemed to put on any fat. Alex would often show off to Alex his new gymnastics tricks and Paul was in complete awe of how much power and control was in this muscled boy. He would do planks, handstands, lift his body in all sorts of ways and show the massive strength he had. At Paul’s 21th birthday they all gathered at Paul’s home (again Alex’s parents were in some trouble and they left the kid with Paul’s family.. Paul was still bigger than Alex but Alex was catching up fast…they were almost the same height. During the party someone commented on how big Alex’s biceps were and he flexed them. Dave, one of Paul’s friends, said “Oh but I am surely stronger, and you are too young so you won’t be strong” Immediately Alex faced the guy and shouted to his face “show me then”. He was already shirtless, sat down at the table and offered his meaty calloused hand to the bully. The guy looked at the arm which was defined, and looked extremely solid. The moment he grabbed his meaty hand he realised he was in bad trouble. Dave started pushing the arm of the strong boy, which was not moving, and he thought he could have a chance. Then he looked up and saw that the boy was not even exerting much power, he was just looking and grinning. Then suddenly he felt a jolt of power and the boy literally and methodically smashed down the much older guy’s arm, showing that his power was real. The guy was shocked and could not believe it, he felt Alex’s arm and gasped at the feeling of suck hardness. Then Paul’s father wanted to give it a go. “Hey boy don’t be shy, give me all that you have ok? I am fair and will try to knock you down, so be brutal ok?” Alex looked more than ready. His hand engulfed the much older man like a muscled trap and suddenly they started. After a moment of struggle, the boy quickly and in full control smashed down the older man’s hand and arm. The father was shocked and gasped “Wow man you are one strong boy! Well done” then gave each other a man's hug and the father was even more shocked when he felt the hardness of the boy’s body. In the evening there were comments about the boys’ power, and how fast he was growing. Late that night Paul was waiting for Alex to come to sleep in his room, as the boy was spending more and more time in the toilet, especially in the evening. Paul thought what that meant but then shook off the thought, it was definitely too early and maybe the kid needed some time on his own…or maybe he was wrong. When Alex came out his briefs were looking real tight on him. Paul gasped internally as Alex’s body was looking magnificent, strutting those thick defined strong legs and that amazing chest and arms were making Paul really jealous, the kid was passing Paul quickly. Then suddenly Alex said “Hey I saw bodybuilders doing pumps and stuff on youtube, I thought we can do it together to get our muscles pumped, wanna try?” Paul was again in disbelief that this young muscle god had these ideas in mind. But he was too excited not to join this type of fun. “So if I wanted to pump my biceps, you would need to grab my hands and push them down, so while I work my biceps you can work your triceps”. And so Paul did. At first it was easy but then Alex increased the rate. “You are not pushing down much are you”. But Paul just could not compete with the boy’s muscle power. ‘Ok I have an idea, keep your straight arms with your body and make fists” then he grabbed Paul’s fists with his big hands and started….lifting him. With his biceps only, he lifted Paul completely off the floor and started curling him in the air. Then Alex dropped him down and said “Also this is good for shoulders then” and grabbed Paul by his armpits with his paws and lifted him again, extending his arms all the way up and executing many reps like he was a doll. Then he dropped him and flexed “Oh man feels so good! Check this out, feel how hard they are. You are much softer than me for some reason” and he struck a solid, impressive double bicep pose. Paul was impressed and like in a trance he put both hands on those sculpted huge bicep peaks, and felt the hardness. “Paul you need to train more, we can train together and we can both grow big and strong!” Paul was ashamed that he was not as strong as the kid but excited at the same time. “Well it’s time to go to bed I guess” Alex looked at him with his piercing green eyes and turned around, jumping on the bed. “Night champ, see you in the morning, we go for a swim” Paul looked at the sculpted muscles and his massive, strong legs. He wanted to be that big himself. With that, they went to bed and Paul had a massive wet dream that night.

Rodolfo tied the harness around his waist, making sure the rope was securely attached to the bus full of college kids. Juan clung to his back, feeling the power of his younger brother's muscles as he prepared himself for the day's feat. With a strong push, Rodolfo started walking, dragging the bus behind him. The roar of the bus engine mingled with the whoops and gasps of the students, as Rodolfo moved easily forward. With each step he took, his muscles bulged more, as if they were about to burst. His muscles are already enormous, with bulging veins and a strength that seems almost inhuman. Students watch in amazement as they stand behind the bus, ready to push if necessary. Rodolfo, with his brother Juan still hanging from his back, concentrates and takes a deep breath. His muscles tense and bulge even more, looking almost like they are going to explode from so much force. With a whoop of effort, he pulls the bus up and the students feel him start to move. Rodolfo's muscles are a wonder to behold. Each one is perfectly defined, with a clear line of separation between each muscle group. His arms are huge, with biceps and triceps that look like footballs. His shoulders are broad and strong, and his chest is broad and deep. His back is a true marvel, with muscles like waves on a rough sea. And his abdomen is a solid plate of muscle that looks like it was carved out of stone. As he pulls the bus, Rodolfo grunts with effort while his macho voice echoes through the mountains, but it seems to have no limits. His muscles continue to grow, bigger and more defined, as if powered by some unknown force. The bus moves faster, and the students whoop with excitement as they feel propelled forward. Rodolfo's shirt bursts to pieces, revealing his imposing, muscular torso. His abdominal muscles form a grid of firm bulges, while his pectorals spread out like enormous wings. The scene is simply impressive, a display of strength and power that looks like something out of an action movie. And at the center of it all is Rodolfo, with the biggest and strongest muscles ever seen. With each step his breathing is more agitated, but he continues steadily pulling the bus full of students, his muscles seemed to grow with each breath, becoming visually more imposing. Juan, his older brother and defenseless of him who hung with his best grip on the muscular teenager's back, couldn't believe the experience he was living. The desire for his brother was a profound ecstasy, and his love for him was beyond brotherly. Rodolfo had become a titan, a true alpha male, and he was the alpha male of his family, the breadwinner, and the one who worked two jobs to support them all. Therefore, Juan knew of his inferior position to his huge younger brother. He was submissive and obedient to him. I am the oldest, I am 35 years old. But I promised Rodolfo to be as fat and weak as I could, so that he can use me as a weight for his exercises. This had become a master dog domination. Ecstasy takes me up to heaven and moves me among the stars. I never imagined feeling so much pleasure from feeling, touching, licking and cumming from a man's body, except my brother's, who is now the most powerful alpha male and Olympian of all time. My brother is everything I love and desire in the world, he is my alpha male, the dominating man in the house. Oh my god, it's a constant orgasm! My penis is about to explode, I can't stop ejaculating at such a display of strength and domination. My brother is only 18 years old. Juan's penis was stuck between the enormous muscles of Rodolfo's back, it was such a thin and flaccid penis that it fit perfectly between the thirsty muscles of the god who had become his younger brother, so he could not stop ejaculating over and over again in the face of such dominance and physical stimulation. Semen dripped like sticky beads between the chiseled dorsal muscles. Generating the hottest scene college students had ever seen in his life. Suddenly everyone was touching their genitals and masturbating fiercely for such a show of divinity. Rodolfo realized what was happening, but for him it was just his daily exercise routine. He had reached a point in his physical training, that his body functioned like a mesh of perfect systems, capable of withstanding any challenge. His penis became erect immediately, only his willpower was enough for the erect penis of 35 cm and thick as a liter bottle, tore his pants into pieces and flew off This is a photo of my brother 3 years ago, before the roles in my family changed. Do you want to know more about this story?

Chapter I My first weeks of college had been turbulent for multiple reasons, even though it would not be long before I learnt they were all the same. Since I had started college there had been multiple violent murders in town. All of the victims were male and while a majority of them were students or staff members, found in various placed on campus so brutally mangled that forensic pathologists claim they must have been run over by a freight train, two victims with no college ties were found equally disfigured near the scrapyard on the other side of town. A general sense of panic and dread had come over the town, but I seemed to be the only person who was not particularly concerned. This was because my mind was preoccupied with one of my fellow students: Gustavo. I constantly thought of him, almost every night I would dream of him and wake up with cum-soiled underwear. Whenever I spotted him in hallways or striding across campus I would try to steal as many secret glances as I could. I’ve been obsessed ever since I first laid eyes on him the day I moved into my dorm. I remember it clear as day. I was looking out of my window after having moved in all my things when I saw him carrying three big suitcases with no strain at all. He seemed to be a solid 6’ tall, but that was not what made my jaw drop and dick stiffen. He was wearing an oversized hoodie and baggy pants, but I could tell he was very muscular underneath it. Ever since I could remember I have had a shameful obsession with muscles and muscular men and I had developed an impeccable skill for spotting them. After that one quick peek at him from a very far distance I made it my mission to find everything out about him. He was an American-born Italian, a fact I could have easily deduced after seeing his curly black hair, his dark facial stubble and his always lightly tanned skin. He was 20 years old and majoring in sports science. Wearing baggy clothes, like he did on that first day, was more the exception than the norm for him. Usually he wore a tight shirt that seemed on the verge of tearing apart with the slightest flex of his burgeoning muscles. I estimated him to be a staggering 250 lbs when I first saw him, all of it shredded muscle. He was probably the most muscular 20 year old in the world and looked ready to step on a Mr. Olympia stage. Gustavo did not seem to have many friends and in my first two months of college I never saw him speak a word with anyone. The football team tried to recruit him multiple times but he always refused. I attempted to map up his schedule but he seemed to be skipping many of his classes and have no regular schedule. The only thing I knew for certain is that every time I saw him he would be bigger than the last time. It was then after two months that my life changed forever. Up until then I had been living in my gigantic dorm room on my own without a roommate. The only drawback was that my floor only had a large communal shower without stalls, while rooms on other floors had their own private bathrooms. I quite enjoyed it, because while at 5’8, 140lbs with a slightly below average penis I didn’t have much to be proud of, I loved stealing looks at some of the jocks who showered there. It was then a great mystery when I got an email from the student administration saying a student had requested to move to my floor, because they were uncomfortable with their private bathroom because it was “getting too small”. As I was the only one without a roommate I already knew the student would be moving in with me but little did I know it was Gustavo. I opened the door to my room one day after class to find him already moved in, sitting on his bed as it groaned under his enormous weight. I froze. He was scratching his neck and his bicep bulged against his sleeve like balloon. He wasn’t even flexing hard and it looked to be 23 inches granite boulder. He had gained maybe 20 lbs in the past two months and was a mind numbing 270 lbs. He stood up to greet me and I fainted. When I awoke I was in my bed and he was looming over me, casting a massive shadow. Immediately I began stammering an excuse but he just laughed. “I get that sometimes, don’t worry. Name’s Gustavo by the way”. “I-I-I’m David” I shakingly took his hand. It was massive and sinewed. I could tell he was trying to be gentle with his handshake but it still hurt a little. After that he left to go to the gym and I jerked off furiously. I awaited his return excitedly and could not even eat or sleep. I waited and waited and six hours later it was midnight and he still wasn’t back. I knew monstrous bodybuilder like him had long workout sessions but this seemed excessive. Perhaps he had picked up some girl. I hadn’t heard any rumors of him sleeping with any of the girls from our college, but a god like him with what looked to be a massive dick bulging in his underwear surely fucks a new girl every night. Finally at 2am I heard the door unlock and saw his godly silhouette as he opened the door. He had to step into the room sideways because his shoulders were so fucking wide. I pretended to be asleep, hoping he would feel comfortable to undress right there. When he switched on the lights I was shocked to see him butt naked and covered in blood. My first reaction wasn’t disgust, but to instantly get hard. Even underneath the blood I could see pencil thick veins crisscrossing his body. He was insanely pumped and somehow looked way bigger than today afternoon. He was sporting a massive 11-inch boner that almost reached all the way up to the top of his abs. Tennis-ball thick testicles were pushed out because there was no space between his thighs which looked to be bigger than his waist. I just wanted to lick him. His face, which was so rugged and masculine usually still had boyish dark eyes which made me fall for him but now his eyes looked manic. Like an animal with rabies. There was so much muscle to take in, but before I had a chance he grabbed his towel, switched the lights off again and went towards the shower.

I step off the bus and feel my stomach drop as I see Jake leaning against the wall, waiting for me. He’s wearing a stained wife-beater and grins when he spots me. My heart starts to race. I feel like I can't catch my breath. I keep my head down and walk past him, trying to pretend he doesn't exist, as if that’ll save me. I know what's coming. There's nothing I can do to stop it. I try to look away, to pretend that I don't see him, but he calls out my name in a sing-song voice. "Oh Tiny Todd?” I feel a large hand close around my shoulder. His breath is thick and sour. “How's it going, little guy?" He grabs my arm and spins me around to face him. He's huge, easily twice my size, and his friends are behind him, snickering. Both slightly smaller, slightly dumber, but tyrannical bastards in their own right. "Where you going, Tiny? Don't you want to hang out with us?" I shake my head, trying to pull my arm free, but he holds on tight. "Please, let me go," I say, my voice barely above a whisper. “I did your homework like you asked.” Jake just laughs and shoves me, sending me crashing into the wall. "Why should I, Tiny Todd? You're such a loser." I feel the tears starting to sting my eyes and I know that I need to get out of here, to get away from him. But Jake just laughs harder and shoves me again. My books go flying and I feel like everyone is laughing at me, like they're all in on the joke. I pick myself up and run, my tears blurring my vision. I run all the way home, to the safety of my room. I lock the door behind me and curl up in a ball, crying until I fall asleep. That's how it always goes. Every day, the same thing. Jake and his friends make fun of me, push me around, and I just take it. I'm just Tiny Todd, the ugly nerd who can't stand up for himself. And I hate myself for it. - I sit down at the dinner table and try to ignore the way my dad is glaring at me. He's been in a bad mood all day and I can tell that this is going to be another one of those nights. I pick at my food, trying to conjure up the willpower to eat, but it's not long before he starts in on me. "What the hell happened to you, boy?" he says, pointing to the bruises on my arms. I shrug, trying to act like it's no big deal, but he's not having it. "Don't you know how to defend yourself?" he says, his voice rising. "You're a disappointment, a runt. Your brother would never let himself be bullied like this." He motions over at Dan, who is sitting across the table, looking smug. Dan is the star of the baseball team, the popular one, the one who gets all the attention. And he loves it. "You need to man up, Todd," my dad continues. "Start fighting back, or you're going to end up a nobody. A weakling." The tears start to prick at my eyes and I can feel my face getting hot. I don't want to cry, not in front of them, but I can't help it. I push back from the table and run from the room, slamming the door behind me. How often do I end up curled up in a ball on my bed, crying myself to sleep? Feels like it happens at least once a week nowadays. Sometimes I feel like the most helpless and lonely person in the world. I hate myself for being so weak, for not being able to stand up to Jake, for not being able to make my dad proud. I hate that I'm not like Dan, who never seems to struggle with anything. He's always the one getting all the attention, always the one who seems to have it all together. And I hate that my dad always compares us, always holds Dan up as the standard that I can never live up to. There’s no one in the world who understands me. I'm so weak, I can't even fight back. I just want to matter, but it seems like no matter what I do, it’ll never be enough. It’s not as if I can just… sprout up a few inches. Pile on a few hundred pounds. Get big. Get strong. Weakness isn’t something you can escape. - I'm sitting in my small, cluttered bedroom, surrounded by piles of books and comics, scrolling through the dark, seedy corners of the internet. My heart is racing, my palms are sweaty, and my mind is a jumbled mess of thoughts and emotions. I've been feeling so lost and hopeless lately, like I'll never amount to anything, and I just want to find a way to make a change. I've been on the dark web before, searching for answers, searching for some kind of solution to my problems. I know it's dangerous, but I also know that there's information here that can't be found anywhere else. It's a place of secrets and hidden knowledge, a place where anything is possible. I'm scrolling through forums and chat rooms, reading stories and testimonials from other people just like me, people who are searching for something more. And then, suddenly, a chat window pops up. "You look like you could use a little help," says the stranger. I hesitate for a moment, trying to decide whether I should respond. I've heard about scams and hackers on the dark web, and I don't want to get involved with anything illegal. But I'm also curious, so I take a deep breath and type a response. "What kind of help?" I ask. "Something special, just for you," the stranger says. "A drug. It'll fix all your problems." My heart is pounding in my chest as I read those words. This all sounds too good to be true. I hesitate for a moment, trying to think of a polite way to decline. "Why are you offering this to me for free?" I ask. "What's the catch?" A pause. "I stole it from a military lab," the stranger says. "And I need a test subject to examine the effects." I feel a cold sweat breaking out on my forehead. This is dangerous, illegal, and probably a bad idea. But I can't help thinking about the bruises on my arms and the way Jake treated me at school. I remember how helpless and alone I felt, and suddenly, I know what I have to do. "Okay," I say, typing my address into the chat window. "I'll do it." The stranger gives me a few more instructions, and then the chat window disappears. I sit there for a few minutes, staring at the screen, trying to decide if I've just made a huge mistake. But then I shake my head and close my laptop and try to steady my breathing. I don't know what the future holds, but I know I have to take this chance. I have to do something. Even if it’s futile. Even if it’s pointless. I close my eyes and try to get some sleep, the pale glow of my monitor reflecting in my eyes. - I wake up, gasping for air, sweat soaking my bed sheets. My pulse beats like a drum, resounding in my ears, my chest heaving. Another nightmare. I swing my legs over the bed and walk to the door. I’m not sure if I need a drink, or if I just want to get some air. Maybe I need to get away. I step onto the landing, and it's then I hear the knock. My heart skips a beat. I freeze, listening, but there's no sound. Was it just my imagination? I shake my head, trying to clear the cobwebs, and then I hear it again. A soft, insistent knock. It's coming from the front door. I'm not used to visitors at this time of night. I'm scared. My mind races with all the things that could be waiting for me on the other side of that door. It could be a murderer. A robber. Or worse, a cop. But curiosity wins out in the end. I tiptoe down the stairs, the boards creaking beneath my feet, and I peer through the peephole. It's too dark to see anything. I creep towards the door, trying to be as quiet as possible, and peer through the translucent window. All I can see is a dark silhouette, and my first instinct is to hide. But he makes no attempt to come inside. I hesitate for a moment, my hand hovering over the lock. Then I turn it and pull the door open. Cold air rushes in. There's no one there. Then I see it, lying on the step. A small, brown parcel. My name is written on the front in bold black letters. I pick it up, a sense of unease settling in my stomach. I tear off the wrapping, and a glass bottle rolls into my hand. I turn it over, reading the label. "Classified". "Top Secret". I hold it to the light to get a better look. What is this? Who would send me something like this? I unscrew the cap, and a few small, white pills spill into my palm. They could be painkillers. They don’t look special, at any rate. Am I really going to down a random pill? I look at my reflection in the brown glass. My eyes are bloodshot. I look like a mess. Sure, why the fuck not? I take one, downing it with a gulp of tap water, and wait. And wait. And nothing happens. I thought that maybe, just maybe, this was the answer I'd been searching for. The solution to all my problems. But no, nothing has changed. I climb back into bed, lying there wide-eyed, listening to the sounds of the night, waiting for something to happen. But nothing does. I eventually drift off to sleep, the bottle of pills still in my hand.

Hi everyone! So I know a number of you are eager for me to write another chapter of The Beach House, and I do still intend to finish it. But I'm honestly feeling kind of stuck with it at the moment. As I was trying to work on it, an idea for another, much shorter story came to me, and I've decided not to fight where my inspiration is leading me and to write this first before coming back to The Beach House. I hope you enjoy reading this in the meantime until I can finish my other project! Chapter 1 “Aaron, why are you wearing a fucking dress shirt?” Leo asked as he, Jake, and Aaron sat down at their usual booth. Aaron blinked in surprise – he clearly hadn’t been expecting such a confrontational greeting. “Why shouldn’t I be?” Aaron asked defensively, compulsively raising a hand to straighten his carefully parted brown hair. “Because it makes you look like a pretentious jackass,” Leo responded swiftly, eliciting a round of giggles from a group of girls sitting behind them. He went on. “I mean, really. Who dresses up for lunch? If you were at school or work, I’d get it. But who are you trying to impress here? Or do you just like being hot and uncomfortable?” “I’m sorry that I like to look good,” Aaron said, crossing his slender arms on the table in front of him. “You don’t look good.” Leo replied. “You look like total loser who dresses up to go out to lunch with his friends.” As they continued to bicker, Jake smiled to himself, having seen this kind of interaction play out a million times. Leo had always been something of a goofball and loved to push people’s buttons, especially Aaron’s. It was honestly a miracle that he had managed to put up with Leo’s antics for so long, but there was just something special about the dynamic between the three of them that had kept them together ever since they were kids, despite their differences. Jake was really going to miss them during their first semester of college this fall. Eventually, the arguing was interrupted by the appearance of their server, who took their orders and then disappeared into the kitchen. Once she was gone, Leo opened his mouth, probably intending to find a new way to needle Aaron, but just as he was about to speak, he was suddenly distracted by something behind Jake. As he saw Leo’s eyes widen, Jake turned around and immediately understood what had captured his attention. A man had just walked in through the door. He was bald, bearded, and ridiculously tall, easily 6’5, maybe taller, and he was also insanely jacked. He was wearing a tight black t-shirt that left absolutely nothing to the imagination about the body underneath. He had huge, cannonball biceps that looked like they were about the split the seams of his sleeves, shoulders so wide he looked like he could barely fit through the door behind him, and forearms as thick as tree trunks. His pecs were massive, and they overhung a set of cobblestone abs that were easily visible through the shirt. He had to be the most muscular man Jake had ever seen. “Look at that guy!” Leo breathed, staring unashamedly at the man as he made his way over to a booth a few rows away from them. “He has to be an Alpha, doesn’t he?” “Definitely,” Jake said, struggling to ignore the twinge of envy he felt as the man reached over to grab the menu at his table, causing his triceps to bulge into an enormous horseshoe. This was actually Jake’s first time ever seeing an Alpha in person, but he knew a lot about them – they had covered the topic in history class last year. Around a century ago, the military had decided to experiment with gene editing to see if they could engineer humans with physical capabilities beyond what was attainable by normal humans. And they succeeded. The result of their experimentation was essentially a subspecies of humans optimized for strength and speed. Their muscle fibers were more efficient and much more responsive to training, making them capable of reaching strength levels far beyond what a normal human could achieve, even through the use of performing enhancing drugs. They were also quite a bit taller on average, had faster response times, a greater VO2 max, and denser bones. However, despite the success of the project, it was eventually abandoned due to ethical considerations. One concern had to do with the risks associated with the gene editing process; although it succeeded in a significant number of cases, the fail rate was high, and those who underwent the failed procedures often ended up with severe health complications, which sometimes proved fatal. So the military halted its experiments, but that wasn’t the end of the story because the synthesized Alpha gene eventually made its way from a few of the successes into the general population, where it continued to exist at a very low frequency. And not only was the gene itself rare, but it was also recessive, so in order to actually express it, you had to have two copies. As a result, the total number of Alphas in the world was very low. “Man,” Leo said, finally tearing his eyes away from the man. “Wouldn’t it be amazing to be an Alpha? It must feel like you’re a fucking superhero!” “Yeah,” Jake said absently, still fixated on the massive muscles bulging all along the man’s arms. “You know, Jake,” Leo said, turning to him with a grin. “I think it’s possible you actually are. We’re about the right age for the signs to start showing up, and you’ve been getting pretty buff recently.” “Oh, come on, Leo,” Jake said, with a laugh, finally looking away from the man. “You think I look anything like that?” “Maybe not yet,” Leo said. “But you could just be starting to show. I wouldn’t be surprised if you’re a monster like that guy when you come back from college next summer.” “Stop pulling my leg, Leo,” Jake said, rolling his eyes. But secretly he was very pleased by this suggestion. The truth was that Jake had spent more time that he’d like to admit fantasizing about being an Alpha. He’d been an athlete his whole life and was very competitive, so the idea of being in a completely different league from the rest of his peers was incredibly alluring for him. But Jake knew that, as cool as it would be, it was extremely unlikely to happen – he’d have a better chance of getting struck by lightning. “I’m serious!” Leo said. “You’re looking really swole! Let me see those guns.” Jake rolled his eyes again at this request, but he pushed up a sleeve and gave his arm a flex. It obviously didn’t hold a candle to the Alpha, but it was actually pretty impressive by normal standards, something that Jake was very proud of. As he flexed, his bicep balled up into a nice peak, complete with a thick vein down the middle. “Wow, that’s getting huge!” Leo exclaimed, extending a hand to squeeze the muscle. “And it’s super hard!” Jake kept his arm flexed for a few more moments to let Leo get in a good feel. This was hardly the first time Leo had felt up his biceps; Jake first noticed him getting interested in his muscles a few months after he started lifting, and the flexing requests had now become a frequent occurrence. It was obvious that Leo was very attracted to him, but, even though the feeling wasn’t mutual, Jake did actually enjoy the attention, so he indulged Leo’s fascination with his physique. “Why would you even want to be an Alpha, though?” Aaron asked once Leo had finished feeling Jake’s arm. “You would be disqualified from playing on your college’s lacrosse team and would lose your scholarship.” Aaron did have a point. Because of the enormous physical advantages they possessed, Alphas were not allowed to compete in athletic competitions. It was permitted for a few years, but it quickly became clear that a ban was necessary because Alphas without much training in their sport were just destroying the competition in high-level sporting events. Their participation was especially problematic in contact sports like lacrosse because they were so strong that it was very easy for them to unintentionally injure their opponents. These problems, in spite of their low numbers, led to laws preventing them from competing in official competitions at any level. “Yeah, that’s true,” Jake said. “But I feel like if I had the choice, it would be a sacrifice that I’d be willing to make. Being super strong and fast would just be too cool to turn down.” “I don’t understand why,” Aaron said bluntly. “Seems like it would just create problems for you.” Jake didn’t really expect Aaron to understand. He was a very cerebral guy who never really got the appeal of grinding in the gym to beat your personal best on the bench or on the track to beat your last mile time. He'd never felt the rush that comes with realizing that you are the biggest and strongest guy in the room. The only kind of self-improvement that Aaron was interested in was completely different in nature; he’d spent the past four years focused on getting good grades and setting himself up to get into a good college. And it had definitely paid off – he was going to M.I.T. in the fall. But his single-minded concentration on his own goals also sometimes prevented him from relating to other people’s desires and ambitions. “I guess,” Jake said. A few moments later, the server came back with their food, and their conversation came to an end. - - - Although he knew Leo had just been entertaining a fantasy when he suggested that Jake might be an Alpha, the idea kept hovering around at the back of Jake’s mind for the rest of the day. Later that night, as Jake was getting undressed to take a shower, he stopped to take a good look at his body in the mirror. He honestly thought he looked great. His pecs were really starting to fill out, and his abs looked more defined than he’d ever seen them. He ran a hand through his mop of shaggy blond hair and noted the way his bicep swelled with the motion. After spending a few more moments spent staring in the mirror, he decided to measure himself; if he was getting taller, that would be a better indication that something was up. He went back into his room to get a pencil and a tape measure. He lined himself up against the wall, drew a little mark level with the top of his head, measured the height of the mark, and was shocked to discover that he was now 5’11, a whole inch taller than the last time he’d measured himself! He tried not to get his hopes up too much; he knew that this was all probably just a result of a late growth-spurt combined with his hard work in the gym. But it was hard to extinguish the little spark of hope he felt that there was a chance there was something more going on. Who knew? Anything could happen . . .

Jack and his younger brother got home from the gym. Jack unlocked the door, “ get inside now boy!” He grabbed hold of dean's shirt and flung him into the house. Dean went flying into the wall with a thud. Dean got back up and rubbed his shoulder. “ Wow master, you threw me like I was a rag doll!” He said in amazement, a huge smile beaming on his face. Jack slammed the door behind him, “ Listen shit bag, You are a rag doll to me boy, a skinny weak runt I'm gonna have so much fun with. Your my slave now, you do exactly what i say boy, I own you, I'm bigger, stronger and far superior than you in every way possible. You go to bed when I say, you get up when I get up, you cook what I tell you to cook, you get the picture boy?” “ Y y yesss master, anything for you, you are by far the biggest and strongest person I have ever seen!” Dean replied. “ Would master like me to do anything?” he asked Jack. Jack walked over to his younger bro, grabbed him by the neck and lifted him high in the air. Dean's feet were dangling at least 3ft off the floor, Dean was gasping for air, his legs flaing about, he looked down at his brothers menacing face, his eyes bulged at the sight of jacks huge, ripped, juicy muscled forearm easily hosting his light body up, Dean also had a view of his brothers immense pecs and collosal shoulders, both rippled with devastating power. Jack finally drops Dean on the floor, Dean coughs and splutters as air returns to his lungs. Jack stood over him his massive bulk dominating the space around them. “ Master would like to know what it feels like for you to be so easily man handled by your brother, how it makes you want to worship my huge muscles and witness my immense power?” he asked. He folded his huge arms across his even bigger chest, both fighting of space. Dean looks up at his brother, watching his huge devastating muscles fight for superiority on his body. “ It feels fantastic master, you are so strong you could lift anything, I would happily let you man handle me all time if it means I get to see your fantastic muscles in action. I would love nothing more than to lay my hands on your perfect body master and feel the power those huge muscles possess”. He replied. Jack smiled menacingly. “ Get up boy, take your shirt off!” He demanded. Dean picked himself up and lifted his shirt off his ripped body and tossed it on the sofa. He looked down at his lean ripped body then up to his brothers gargantuan body, he sighed in embarrassment. “ What would you like me to do master?” Dean asked. “ I want you to flex for me boy, I want to see how small and worthless you really are!” with that Jack shoved his bro towards the wall length mirror, Dean flew across the room and stumbled into the mirror. Jack prowled up behind him, he had a tape measure in his hand. “ Flex your bicep now boy.” Jack demanded. Dean knew better than to disagree so he reluctantly accepted and flexed his left bicep, a small hard ripped peak rose up his arm. Jack sniggered, “ my god so small!” He wrapped the tape round dean's arm, “ Christ you are pathetic boy, 12 inches! “ Dean hung his head,” yes master I am pathetic.” Jack then wrapped the tape round dean's chest and again chortled, “ 28in, disgusting, lift your left side shorts up you weed!” Dean obeyed and lifted his shorts up, his skinny athletic legs had a light coating of hair on, Jack knelt down and wrapped the tape round the upper part of the thigh. “ 23in, you are just one lanky piece of shit aren't you boy, how can you be happy looking like that, I've got broomsticks that are bigger than you, here.” Jack throws the tape at Dean, “ time to see what real muscle looks like boy!” Jack started by flexing his gargantuan biceps, peaks that would make Everest look small rose imperiously up his arm, muscle grew on top of muscle. “ Whoa…….” Dean moaned. His hands shaking as he approached his brothers immense arms, he began wrapping it round the peak, he joined the ends together and read the numbers. “ Fuuuuuckkkkk, 34in master, your a monster!” Jack cackled with delight, “ yes a boy I'm a monster, 34 in arms, the best in the business, I'd wipe the floor in any competition, now my chest boy!” Dean moved the tape to Jacks impossibly pecs, he started to wrap but jacks body was so huge and wide he had trouble keeping it there,” er er er master can you hold the tape please? “ he asked. Jack laughed, “ am I to wide for your pathetic skinny arms boy, there! “ Jack placed a meaty finger on the tape, Dean continued round his brothers bulk, he eventually joined the ends. “ 78in master, unbelievable! “ Dean was mesmerized by his masters sheer size. “ I could fit your skinny assbody in my pec gap and crush you with there power. Dean shuddered with fear as he took the tape away. “ Now my legs boy!” Jack lifted his shorts leg up to reveal the thickest most densely populated leg of muscle anyone had seen, ridges upon ridges of muscle piled high and wide engulfed his quads. Dean gulped hard, “ Sweet Jesus master your legs are freakishly beastly!” He began to wrap the tape round jacks meaty quad, the two ends met, “ 65in master, incredible! You are a collosal behemoth! “ Dean was opened mouthed at his brothers unbelievable body. “ Boy, come and kneel in front of my leg and open your legs,” demanded Jack. Dean knelt down and spread his legs a little, Jack moved closer placing his right foot in the gap in dean's legs, then looked in the mirror. “ Look boy my quad is wider than your upper body hahah” it was true, one of jacks thighs stuck out at least 15cm each side of dean's body. Dean was drooling. “ Master you are a dream come true, you are ginormous, stronger than anything I know, I am nothing compared to you, I'm weak, worthless, I am……….” He was about to continue but got interrupted by Jack. “ Enough of the talk boy, I know your weak, pathetic, worthless, a sad existence. Christ if you weren't my brother i would have destroyed you by now, you see boy, I want more, much more and your gonna help me get it, I wanna grow more bigger and stronger, so the question is do you wanna help me? Choose your answer carefully! “ Jack cracked his bull thick neck, the sound alone sent shivers down dean's spine. “ Y yyyess master anything you want I will get for you just say!” Dean knelt down and bowed before his brother. “ That's a good boy, now I want food, I need to eat big, get cooking for me boy,time to grow!” Jack ordered Dean to the kitchen. Jack got Dean to cook 1.3kg of lean mince, 500g of wholewheat pasta, 4 scope of optimum nutrition weight gainer and 500g of instant oats, it came to a whopping 6151 cals. Jack slammed it down in 20 mins. “ Boy, get down the shops and get me more food!” “ yes master”. Dean put on his coat and went shopping.

Zombies and Gods Chapter 1: Arthur The desolate street of a once vibrant city lay in ruin. Burnt-out and rusted husks of vehicles littered everywhere, with vines and plants overgrowing features like trash cans and nonfunctional street lights. Cracked concrete, boarded up windows, crumbling buildings; the age of man was edging closer and closer to extinction. All that roamed the city now were animals...and zombies. Mindless savages, once human, wrapped in rotting flesh, meandering their way around. Waiting to be excited and enthralled by stimuli. Preferably a tasty human survivor. Hoards just wandering, waiting to run into an unlucky person by pure luck. The human population was in scarce supply these days. Most were zombies, the rest of what was left were dead. Only a scattering of humans settlements remained; holed up behind fortified walls and armed protection. Most settlement believed themselves to be the last. Such was the reality of how few remained. And yet, for all the zombies and all the survivors, there was another faction. A one-man faction. Or rather, a one-god faction. Arthur came soaring in from nowhere, having leapt from several dozen miles away. His unbelievably muscular legs came crashing down on a woefully unprepared zombie. Not that there was anything it could ever have done to save itself from him. The creature was pulverized into a puddle of blood and gore as Arthur's beautiful feet, diamond-like calves, quads akin to tree trunks, all wrapped in smooth, silky, immaculately clean skin came bearing down on it. The it was the road's turn. Cracks sprang forth from the point where Arthur's feet made contact with the concrete. A small crater formed. Arthur stood perfectly balanced at the center. His arms folded, as the had been for the entire jump and landing. It had all been so effortless for him. The zombies blood stained the lower halve of his legs. Above this, above his godlike quads, were two things; a 9-inch flaccid penis on one side, and the most beautiful, plump, fantastically shaped ass on the other. Moving up we come to the most sculpted, most ripped, most muscular eight-pack set of abs one could imagine, flanked by similarly built obliques. Arthur loosened his arms, revealing a jaw-dropping pair of titanium pecs. Two massive, bulbous, striated pecs with a deep crevasse in-between. His nipples were perfect too; the right color, the right size, and so inviting looking. On either side of his pecs were lats so big that even unflexed they were clearly visible and noticeable. To the sides were arms so big, so constantly pumped, that they looked more like concrete than the actual concrete. Below these were obscenely muscular forearms and hands. From the biceps to the hands was a level of vascularity that liked like lightning. Boulder-like shoulders supported these arms, with traps large enough that a normal-sized human hand couldn't cover even half of them. The zombies behind Arthur had the honor of gazing upon this back; a topological map of rippling muscle tapering down to an enviously narrow waist. Plus a decent view of his insanely build triceps. Topping everything off was his head; a beautiful, masculine, charming face. Deep blue eyes, perfectly aligned teeth that dazzled when he smiled, a sexy as fuck jawline complete with its own rippled cheek muscles (yes, that's right; Arthur has cheek muscles!). Clean shaved with a head full of perfectly groomed, thick, lush, jet-black hair. The icing on the cake was his skin; smooth, silky, free of hair, and not a single blemish of any kind anywhere. At a height of 7' 5'', his looks and physique alone made Arthur a god. And that's not even mentioning is actual superpowers. When the dust from Arthur's landing settled there was a brief moment of silence. The hoard of zombies were briefly caught off guard by Arthur's arrival. But once they realized what was happening, their barbaric instincts took over. Howling and growling like animals, they charged towards Arthur from all directions. Arthur smirked; this was going to be fun and easy. The zombies immediately tried jumping him. Their razor sharp claws and teeth thrashing. Of course not one of them made even the smallest mark on Arthur's body. Arthur just looked down at them and smiled in amusement at their futile effort. Their small fragile hands just bouncing off of his statuesque physique. Arthur put his hands on his hips and adopted a sexy pose. It was just natural for him to always look so damn good. After letting the zombies enjoy their last few moments by letting them think they were going to actually make a meal out of him, Arthur began to casually stroll forward. Of course the zombies couldn't do anything to stop him. He just started walking slowly and the zombies were simply pushed aside. Arthur laughed at how easy it was. Suddenly, Arthur grabbed one zombie by the head and lifted it clean off the ground, holding it over two feet in the air (only then was it at eye-level with Arthur). Arthur looked at it. He felt sorry for it. Or rather he felt sorry for the human it had once been. Whereas that human had been transformed into a monster by a simple bite, another bite saw Arthur somehow ascending to godhood. While lost in thought, Arthur simply crushed the zombies head, popping it like a grape, drenching part of himself and the other zombies in its blood. Shaking the thoughts of pity for long dead humans out of his head, Arthur refocused on the zombies. Grabbing another, he flung it over his shoulder, send it flying for possibly hundreds of miles. Another he simply picked up and then tore in two at the waist, spilling entrails and blood. Arthur laughed. "Time to bring out the good stuff!" he declared, giving a double bicep pose, as if the zombies were a crowd of admirers waiting to see such beauty. But first, he closed his eyes and focused. His super-hearing immediately blocked out all sounds from the zombies and the surrounding environment. He was zeroing in on human heartbeats; heartbeats he could hear from a hundred miles away. He didn't detect any. "Good" said Arthur, talking to himself as he normally did. "I can let loose without have to worry about any little humans getting hurt" he said to one of the still attacking zombies, as if it could understand him. Arthur poked it in its head. His finger went straight into the things skull and directly to its brain. The zombie was killed instantly. For Arthur it felt no different than poking thin air! Taking a deep breath, Arthur began to whistle. His superhuman vocal chords began unleashing vibrations of such an intense level that all zombies caught in their path were liquified. Aside from them, glass shattered, stone cracked and crumbled, metal deformed, and any poor and unfortunate animals in the way got liquified too. By the time Arthur finished whistling (after about ten seconds) half of the area immediately in front of him for about a hundred feet was heavily damaged (more so than it already was) and about a third of the hoard were now just red puddles. "Too easy" muttered Arthur, smirking. A zombie had run up to the right of Arthur and began thrashing at his arm. Arthur felt nothing of course, and so grabbed the thing by its neck and lifted it right into the air, one-arm style. He brought it closer to his face. The zombie clawed at Arthur's hand and forearm in vain. Letting out an exhale, Arthur breathed superheated air right at the creature's head, barbequing it at a temperature of hundreds of degrees. The things head melted like ice-cream. Dropping the lifeless corpse, Arthur turned to the rest of the hoard and let out another, larger exhale. Zombies left and right burst into flames, the remains of vehicles exploded, metal bars and posts began to melt and deform, and some of the closer building were set ablaze. The air was full of ash, smoke, and the smell of burning flesh. Arthur then pursed his lips and started blowing, unleashing air colder than even the depths of the Arctic. The buildings that had caught on fire were instantly saved. Arthur didn't want to cause too much damage to them; human survivors might one day have a use for them. Only a handful of zombies from the hoard now remained. Deciding to take care of them the old fashioned way, Arthur charged. Five were crushed to pieces as Arthur knocked them down and then casually walked over them. Two were lifted by the backs of their necks and then slammed into Arthur's pecs. One was just crumpled like a sheet of paper by Arthur's fingers. Arthur then sank his fingers into the remains of a larger delivery truck. With only one arm he hoisted it so easily into the air above his head. Taking aim, he launched it at a group of about a dozen zombies. All of them were flattened. With only one left, Arthur tore a large chunk of the road out with a single hand, and then proceeded to throw the three hundred pound chunk at the zombie with such speed and force that it took the creature's head right off and then kept going for another few feet before smashing into an old storefront. The decapitated corpse stood for a few more minutes before tipping over. And that was it. Now there was just silence. Nothing but the sound of the wind and a few birds. The occasional crackle of a flame from the still-burning zombie corpses. Arthur felt quite pleased with his work. Another hoard taken care of. The world was now that bit safer thanks to what he just did. I might not have made a huge difference, but it was something. Arthur felt like this was his purpose. After miraculously gaining superpowers from a bite that was supposed to zombify him, Arthur resolved to killing these things off as best he could for the good of the human survivors. Arthur looked down at his flawless naked body. Well...almost flawless. He was covered in blood, soot, dust, and dirt from his couple of few minutes of fun. "Time to find a river or something" he said. "Want any help?" said a voice from behind him. Turning around, Arthur looked up to see a man perched on the top of a ruined bus. But it wasn't a man. He was tall, like Arthur. Muscular, like Arthur. Beautiful, like Arthur. The man smiled an absolutely gorgeous smile. His vibrantly green eyes practically glowing. He exhaled, and Arthur felt superheated air all around him. He wasn't at all affect as he was totally invulnerable, but the road beneath him cracked and then slowly began to liquify. The man stopped exhaling as Arthur looked back up at him. "Yeah, I thought I was the only one too" he said, registering the look on Arthur's face.

Hi guys I have transferred this story over from the old forum. Pt 4 is still getting written I will have it out ASAP BZZZZZZZZZZZZZZ, Bobby Jr presses the entrance buzzer outside HM Longside Prison and waits. A few seconds later the door unlocks, "Enter" came the voice from the intercom. Bobby Jr walks in and heads to the sign in desk. "Bobby Jr here to see Bobby Sr" he tells the officer sitting at the desk. The officer looks at Bobby. "You look just him!!" The officer replies as he hands Bobby a visitor pass. "Head over to the search area then to the waiting room, then they'll call you from there." Bobby takes the pass and heads over to the search officer who goes over his body with a metal detector. After this is done he directs Bobby to the waiting room. This was Bobby Jr's weekly visit to see his father. Bobby Jr is 18 and his father has been in prison for around half his sons life. Bobby Sr was sent down 6 and a half years ago following the reopening of a case in which he was accused of assault and lethal battery at the age of 18. At the time he was accused of crushing a young mans head in at a illegal underground fight club, at the same event he brutally murdered his brothers friend. Other incidents include the savage beating of his next door neighbours son and 2 on duty police officers. At the time their was amazingly no overwhelming evidence to tie him to the murders. That was until 6 years ago when the case was reopened following the recovery of a bodycam during the demolition of his house, which was found to belong to one of the deceased police man. A trial ensued and Bobby Sr was found guilty and sentenced to life imprisonment. Bobby Jr had been waiting around 5 mins when the visitation officer came to get him and lead him and other visitors to the prisoner visitor room. As they were walking to the room Bobby got a message, he had a quick glance and it read, " All is in place BB, 8PM tomorrow at the old location" The message was finished with a punching emoji,a boxing glove emoji. An happy but slightly unerring evil grin became etched on Bobbys face. He quickly replied back " fucking yes, can't break a family tradition!!" The door to the visitor room opened, Bobby Jr walked in and instantly saw the mirror image of him sat at the table only difference being his dad was 20 years older. Bobby bound over and gave his waiting father a hug. "Oooomphhhhh" cough cough, " pretty strong like I was at your age son!" Bobby Jr's bear hug nearly squeezing the life out of his dad. "Looks like the test affect has taken hold, looking broad son! Told you you could trust Vasily!" Bobby let go of his dad and chuckled, "seems I've more than definitely acquired your freaky genetics dad, 250kg for 10 on bench press earlier, won't be long till I'm hitting 300kg and yes I'm looking huge, got pics to show you later." Bobby takes a seat opposite his dad. "So son how has the 'other' training been coming on? You managed to break my record yet hahaha? Also last week you told me you were waiting on further info about the event, so come on tell all?" Bobby Sr enthusiastically asks. Bobby Jr again etches the unerring evil smile on his face, reaches into his pocket and gets his phone out. " I thought you'd never ask pops, your record was 6 padded and 4 steel in one hour?" Bobby asks as he scrolls through his photos, his dad nods in agreement. "Take a look at these!" Firstly Bobby shows his dad a photo of his basement gym, the boxing area completely empty and time stamped at 1456pm. Bobby scrolls across to the second pic, time stamped at 1556pm, the pic made his dad's eyes bulge, the boxing area was now full with 12 completely destroyed padded boxing bags and 8 mangled steel columns. " Double what you got dad, fuuuuuuck I'm something special aren't I!" Bobby exclaims. "Damn son you seem to be a shit tonne stronger and more powerful then I was at 18, I can safely say your definitely gonna own this event, whatever it is." Bobby's dad beams with delight as he knows his son will most certainly be carrying on his work in some way. " So son I'm intrigued to see what Vasilys test has done in helping you with your physique, as I said earlier your looking broad!!" Bobby Sr asked. He wasn't wrong. Bobby Jr's frame belying his 18yrs, even through his super tight clothing you could see the orbs that formed his shoulders, 2 juicy thick slabs of pec stretching his top, every bend of his arms forced his biceps to bundle n bulge into a powerful peak. " Just look at this, took this fresh after a upper body session this morning!!" Bobby Jr selected the pic and showed it to his dad. Bobby Sr eyes again bulged when he saw his sons large physique. "Fucking hell son, lean but sweet Jesus you have a shed load more muscle than I did, seeing that I can now understand how you destroyed more bags n colums then I did. Please tell me your gonna be putting all that power and muscle to good use!!" Bobby Sr asked. Bobby Jr's eyes lit up, he smiled once again, " Now that you mention it! You see, there hasn't been any sort of meet ups like you did back when you were my age with Uncle Johnny, so I started asking round a couple of months ago and low and behold I've managed to get one up and running, same location as back in your day too, got confirmation on the way here for tomorrow being launch night. Can't wait now! Been a while since a D'eath has competitively broke a few bones and the odd skull!!" As his dad was about to answer the buzzer went for time up. They both got up and embraced each other, "Can't wait to hear how you've done son!" Bobby Sr whispers into his sons ear. Bobby Jr acknowledges him, "Off course, no one's gonna beat me!" With that he turned and left. As he was walking out he got his phone and made a call, " Hey its me, on my way back, is everything ready?" An evil grin came across his face as he listened to the reply, " Excellent, why wait till tomorrow to start!" He ended the phone call. Bobby arrived home around 20 mins later, he was met by Vasily, "So where is the little shit Vas?" Bobby asks as he peels his top off, his huge frame glistening slightly from having the top on, he cracks his bull thick neck and rough calloused knuckles. " He's In the area down the basement sir!" Vasily replied, " this one should not take you too long!" Bobby turned back and looked at him, " The short n sweet ones are just as enthralling, I'll let you know when to make the call!" Bobby opens the basement door and shuts it behind him. He walks down the stairs into at first a dimly lit but we'll equipped basement gym. He turns a corner, and there in the middle of the floor is The Area, which has more light surrounding it. Stood in the middle was a guy in his mid 20s,blindfolded, stripped to the waist, his body was uncomparable to the mass of Bobby's, he was thin and athletic, Bobby must have had at least 90lb on him. The guy could hear Bobby coming. Bobby entered The Area, "Name?" He barked at the guy. " S s s ssimon" came the fear laden answer. "W w w w wwwhooo aare you?" Bobby reached out and tore the blindfold off, with the other hand he instantly wrapped it round Simons thin neck and easily hoisted him 4ft off the floor. "Your not Simon anymore…….." he brings Simon face to face with him, "..... your practice!" Bobby tightens his grip round his neck and swings the rest of his body round on to his collosal shoulders and beefy traps, he uses his other hand to steady him. He then lifts Simons body up and few feet then slams it down hard across his traps and delts, to Simon it felt like being bashed against solid stone, each slam met with a loud masculine grunt and the crunching of bone. After 6 shattering slams Bobby let's Simons broken body fall on the floor, he turns round and looks down at the bruised body. Simons breathing now slow, painful and crackly. Bobby kneels down next to him, grabs his head and sits him up, Bobby lifts his right muscular arm, his deep, sweaty, hairy teen pits oozing a masculine scent, he rams Simons head deep inside and holds it there, Simons body begins to convulse, he is fighting for breath but Bobby's pit is suffocating what life is left. After around 30secs Simons body goes limp, for extra reassurance, it wasn't needed but Bobby loves to experiment, he tenses his tricep and slams it down on to the side of Simons head, a dull crack broke the silence, Bobby lifted his arm and saw a sizeable dent in the side of his victims head. He pushed the body off him, he got up and made his way back upstairs, he opens the basement door, Vasily is sat waiting. Bobby smiles at him, " 3mins 26secs! Quickest yet! Make the call! " Bobby continues upstairs to go and shower and change. Vasily began a video call. The organiser of the fight club wanted evidence that all competitors have what it takes to go "All the way!" Vasily began walking round the dead body paying close attention to the deformed torso and broken head. A few mins later the voice of the organiser spoke, " This is acceptable, full confirmation is now given to attend tomorrow, Bobby will be the youngest competitor, he will fight first." The call ended. The next day Bobby woke up at 8, he looked at his plan for the day, all it read was, food, 2hrs push workout including boxing, inject, more food, and in capitals FIGHT NIGHT. Bobby made his way downstairs to the kitchen were Vas was preparing his pre workout breakfast, as well as it being fight night it was also the start of a major bulk phase for Bobby, he turns 19 in 2 months, the goal, to be the biggest, strongest, meanest 19yr old there is. His starting cals would be 7250 per day, with a steady increase every few weeks. Bobby sat down in front of 2 huge plates of food. Vas had prepared 4 bagels, 300g oats mixed with 80g of protein powder and 2 rump steaks, a whopping 3066 cals. Bobby demolished it all in 15 mins. "That didn't even touch the sides, I'm feeling good about today, feeling STRONG" he flexes his unpumped 18 n half inch bicep."Time to go and destroy my chest!!" Bobby leaps off his chair and heads down to the basement, Vas follows with a medium sized zipped up black case. Once in the basement Bobby heads straight to the bench press. "Load that to 100kg man while I stretch!" Bobby orders Vas. Vas nods and loads the bar to the required weight, " thanks, now fuck off and get the punch area ready, gimme 20 and 12 I'm feeling goooooooooood!" Bobby says. "Yes boss, enjoy your workout!" Vas replies as he walks to the other side of the expansive basement gym ro prep the punch area. Bobby peels his tee off, he loves to workout topless, seeing his muscles bulge before his very eyes. He lays down on the bench, grabs the bar and easily hoists it off, he then fires out 50 perfect reps, 100kg nothing to him. He racks it, looks at his reflection, his pecs already bulging, he adds a further 50kg, again easily getting 25 reps. His pumped pecs, still with enough power for more. Bobby whacks it up to 200kg, 17 reps. He stands up, " No more fucking games, I'm doing it!!" He screams out. He adds a further 100kg to the bar, his previous best was 250 for 10. "ARGHHHHHHHHHHHHH" He screams, he instantly lays back down, grabs the bar, he slowly but steadily hoists the bar off, as he lowers his arms begin to shake, but he growls as it gets lower, he then begins pushing up with all his strength,it goes up a little easier, " YOU PUSSY ONE MORE" he yells to himself, again the bar lowers, pain etched on his face, but he wasn't giving up, again he begins to push up, he slams the weight back on the rack,he gets up and looks at his reflection in the mirror, his pecs were beet red and bulging with sickenly pumped muscle, he grabs a near by mug, he squeezes it into his pec gap, he twists to the side and hits a side chest pose, as his pecs bunch up they inflict a devastating amount of power on the mug, CRRRRACCCKKK, within seconds it's in pieces and fell to the floor. He begins to march purposefully over to the punch area, Vas had only just finished putting the last steel beam up. "Move out of the fucking way!!" Bobby barks. Vas knows by now that when Bobby is in this mood he does well to stay clear, he leaves the area. Bobby descends on the first of 20 punch bags, his fists primed ready, "1" bam,bam,bam SMASH, "2" bam bam bam SMASH. With unerring power and accuracy Bobby begins a 3 punch demolition job on the punch bags, after every 3rd punch the bag explodes, as the onslaught continues his punches get harder and harder, he breezes through the rest, with one to go, he composes himself, his knuckles crack as he clences and unclenches his fists, he primes his left fist, BAM, SMASH, with one punch the last bag obliterates. "The Power!!!" He strides over to the 12 steel beams and begins a similar destruction job, after only 6 punches on each the beams buckle and give way to Bobby's ridiculous power. Once he had finished he strode over to where Vas was standing. In one hand Vas had a 2500cal gain shake and in the other a 2ml syringe of a misty coloured liquid. Bobby grabbed the shake and downed it in seconds. "Do it" he orders Vas, Vas pins the needle into Bobby's meaty delt. The super mix of Test Enth, Test Cyp, Tren, Deca, Winny, Dbol and Growth starts circulating through Bobby's body. "Time to rest now Vas, need to get myself mentally prepared for tonight." Bobby heads off to his room. It's 830pm later that day, Bobby and Vas have arrived at the designated place for the fights. They are both sat in the competitor zone along with the other fighters. Bobby looks round, a focused and powerful look etched on his face, he sees that he has a physical size advantage over a few of the other fighters, but the power he knows he has means that he is not afraid of the bigger ones either. Deep down he wants to test himself against the much bigger fighters but also can't deny that he'd like to completely annihilate one of the smaller ones too. "OK Bobby," Vas says, " your first on remember so remember the rules, you have 5mins to either snuff the fuckers or put them in a worse condition then you come the end. That's the only 2 ways you win, if it's feeling easy, put on a show like I know you can!!" Bobby turns and cracks a little smile, " if anyone lives I've not done my job right Vas, I've run various scenarios in my head, I know what I'm gonna do!" Bobby quickly returns to deep concentration. At 845pm a announcement tone comes through the speakers, BING BONG, " Could Bobby and Martyn please make there way to the fight zone. Without even a acknowledgement of Vas Bobby gets up, he looks and sees Martyn. Martyn was one of the smaller fighters, his physique was one of a seasoned gymnast, he looks over at Bobby, his eyes easily giving away that he finds Bobby's bigger physique intimidating. They both make their way to the fight zone, they meet in the middle, Bobby's physique easily dwarfing his opponents, his dominating gaze fixed on Martyns ever growing look of worry and trepidation, Bobby cracks his neck and bounces his bulging pecs in intimidation. After being reminded of the rules by the organiser they separate to their respective ends. A bell indicates the start of the 5min timer. Bobby strides in whilst Martyn moves more cautiously, Bobby moves closer and let's fly with a few ghost punches, he purposely leaves his midsection exposed hoping his opponent would take the bait, he did, Martyn aims a hefty punch at Bobby's midsection, it's met with a dull thud, a slight wince appears on martyns face, laughing and sensing strike 1 Bobby loads up his left fist and let's fly with a strike plum in the centre of martyns face, Martyns nose shatters as he collapses onto the floor, he stays down, in and out of consciousness, " Get up and fight!" goads Bobby. Martyn gingerly gets to his feet, "4 mins remaining" came the call. Martyn advances once again letting fly with punches but Bobby easily blocks or dodges. Bobby gets closer, letting fly with a quick one two to Martyns midsection, Martyn stumbles back against the padding, Bobby senses his opportunity, he moves in quicker, with fists super charged he begins a rapid punching onslaught to the midsection of Martyn, left,right quicker than the eye can see, Bobby's fists connecting with organs and bone in equal devastating fashion. Bobby's punches are so hard, bone starts breaking through skin. After 20secs of constant beating, Bobby stands back and aims one final punch the the side of Martyns head,he hits the floor in less then a second, his body gyrating as he is rendered unconscious. Bobby bends down and with one hand scoops up Martyns nearly lifeless body and brings it closer to his, with his other arm he proudly flexes his clearly pumped bicep and begins to parade around the fight zone. " Let it be known that the D'eaths are back and I fear no-one!" Bobby announces him self and then with one powerful squeeze of his arm he shatters Martyns spine and let's the lifeless body drop on the floor. He walks off back to the competitor zone where Vas is waiting for him. "Enough of a show!" He snarls as he walks past him. The fight club is weekly so Bobby's next round would be a week later. After a quick freshen up they start making there way home. Their route home takes them through a industrial estate,with it now being pitch black it was difficult to see what was around them. They were nearly through it when suddenly there came a flash of light from the left, quicker then they could react two figures appeared and dragged them into a building. THUD, Bobby's spins round and sees that Vas has been knocked out. "Vas!' He turns back round and is met with a rocket powered punch to the face, Bobby collapses to the floor, as he looks up he sees a huge figure of a man, bending closer to him, he feels himself getting dragged up, then BANG, another hit to the face, a third is attempted but a familiar voice intervenes. "Enough for now Ivan, get him up" came the voice. Bobby feels himself getting picked up and sat on a chair, Firstly he looks at his attacker, a tall broad guy in his mid 20s, he had the physique of a off season pro bodybuilder but the strength of many a men, it takes a lot to knock Bobby of his feet. His gaze then turns to the man approaching him. "Uncle Johnny??" Bobby asks in surprise. "Hi Bobby, I see you've already been made welcome by Ivan here, its amazing how strong those Russians get, now before I let him continue, how's your father doing inside, miraculous how that bodycam footage just appeared wasn't it haha!!" Johnny replied. Bobby, slightly groggy but able to speak, " You fucking traitorous bustard, it was you, you thought my dad was mean, well wait till I get my hands on you!!" Johnny smiles, " tut tut boy, think its time you learned some manners, over to you Ivan" Johnny replies as he walks away. Ivan walks over to Bobby, he picks him up one handed from the chair, he then head butt's him twice, shattering his nose, he throws Bobby on the floor, he grabs him by his tee and slams him hard back first on the floor twice, he then grabs Bobby by his arm hoists him till he is on his tiptoes then begins pounding his midsection, Bobby is a tough nut but even his defences are starting to weaken now. Ivan grabs him with both hands and lifts him over his head and launches Bobby against the wall. Bobby lands with a thud. Ivan walks over , kneels next to him, lifts Bobby's head and aims two powerful punches to his face, knocking him cold out. Ivan gets up, walks out and locks the door behind him. After what only felt like seconds the darkness was slowly pierced by the Bobbys eyes reopening as much as they could and letting the light in, at first everything was a blur and he could hear mumbling noises which sounded like his name being called out. After a few more minutes his eyes got used to the light and the mumbling became distinctively clear, he was hearing the familiar tone of Vasily calling his name, " Bobby, bobby can you hear me!!" Bobby shirked and nodded his head, as of yet unable to speak due to his face being in a bad way from Ivans beating. He looked around and saw that he was in his bedroom, he tried to sit up but pain shot through his back, he winced and stayed lying down. Vasily leaned forward, " Don't try to move yet Bobby, your still in a bad way but im slowly fixing you. What did that thug do to you man?? Don't be mad at me as im kind of to blame! You see until last night i thought i was still pals with your uncle Johnny, he approached me some months ago and ask to me to come up with a anabolic which gifted both size and strength in rapid time, i explained to him that i would need to test it before drafting a final product, but your uncle was having non of it and didnt care for the testing, and who am i to question a D'eath!! So reluctantly i set about making the anabolic, i sent it off to Johnny but heard nothing. So i assuming he used it to create that freak from last night!" Bobby tried to smile but he couldn't, " No need to apologise Vas, you werent to know, but one thing is for sure they are going to pay!!" came bobbys slow croaky response. Vasily took Bobbys hand in his, " That is in hand young sir, because you see, i made 2 anabolics for johhny but only gave him the one, the other i have kept since and been constantly tweaking it, adding new variants to it, i ran the final compound through a modelling system this morning, i entered all your stats and figures into the system and it came back with a 100% compatible match, so once your all better we can start to pump you full of it, it works just fine by itself but it also makes you very very hungry so were gonna combine it with a very high calorie food plan, i estimate the full course will take 5 days, so lets get you better and get you HUUUUUGE!!" Over the next few weeks with help from a physician, Vasily got Bobby back on his feet, stretching, getting used to being active again, slowly increasing his calories in readiness for the huge mass eating phase coming up. Bobby slowly got back to gym work, he'd not touched a weight in 4 weeks but he could still rep out 150kg like it was nothing. Finally 4 weeks after the incident Bobby was ready to begin the 5 day growth phase using Vasilys improved formula. (the following part im doing as a diary entry style as wanting to focus more on the good stuff later on!!!) Day 1, 2ml jab on waking. Morning weight: 180lb. Breakfast cals: 6500. Bench press( 10 reps): 200kg, Deads(10 reps): 270kg. Squat(10 reps): 220. Lunch cals: 4500. 100 pull ups. 100 press ups. Teatime cals: 4500. 1 min timed: 20 bags, 10 steel columns. Pre bed cals:1000. Day 2, 2ml jab on waking. Morning weight: 220lb. Breakfast cals: 8500. Bench press( 10 reps): 270kg, Deads(10 reps): 310kg. Squat(10 reps): 260. Lunch cals: 6500. 150 pull ups. 150 press ups. Teatime cals: 6500. 1 min timed: 35 bags, 22 steel columns. Pre bed cals:1500. Day 3, 2.5ml jab on waking Morning weight: 300lb. Breakfast cals: 10500. Bench press( 10 reps): 295kg, Deads(10 reps): 340kg. Squat(10 reps): 295kg. Lunch cals: 8500. 210 pull ups. 210 press ups. Teatime cals: 8500. 1 min timed: 42 bags, 30 steel columns. Pre bed cals:2000. Day 4, 3ml jab on waking Morning weight: 380lb. Breakfast cals: 11500. Bench press( 10 reps): 330kg, Deads(10 reps): 390kg. Squat(10 reps): 320kg. Lunch cals: 9500. 260 pull ups. 260 press ups. Teatime cals: 9500. 1 min timed: 51 bags, 37 steel columns. Pre bed cals:2500. Day 5, 3.5ml jab on waking Morning weight: 450lb. Breakfast cals: 12500. Bench press( 10 reps): 400kg, Deads(10 reps): 470kg. Squat(10 reps): 360kg. Lunch cals: 10500. 310 pull ups. 310 press ups. Teatime cals: 10500. 1 min timed: 70 bags, 50 steel columns. Pre bed cals:3000. Bobby woke up on day 6 and made the familiar walk to the bathroom for his morning weigh, he can hear and smell his breakfast getting cooked downstairs by Vasily, he gets to the bathroom and before he even looks in the mirror he gets on the scale, he looks down at the number, the scale reads a staggering 502lb!!! He looks in the mirror and sees the final result of the past 5 days. "Fuuuuuuck!!!" came the deep loud cry form Bobbys mouth, " there is definitely gonna be no stopping me now!!" This is what Bobby saw in the mirror: Underneath his still youthful but rugged bearded face were what can only be described as 2 large atlas stones covered in thick dense juicy lean muscle that made up his shoulders both looking big enough and powerful enough to do brutal damage to anything it touched. Leading down to a gargantuan set of arms, both look they would stretch the tape close to 30 inches and easily bigger then some guys heads, quads and even waists. He looks at his pecs, both thick enough even unpumped to stand a dumbbell vertically on the shelf. Flanking the chest were some insanely thick wide lats, even unflexed they were wider than some flexed lat spreads, they added to what was already some incredible overall width, shoulder to shoulder Bobby had to be at least 3.5ft wide, add at least another 1.5 when flexed!! Make no mistake about it this was lean mass gain of the highest order, his body still holding a relatively low amount of body fat which made his muscles bulge and make his overall appearance look frightening which was the ultimate goal. Bobby bound downstairs to the kitchen where his colossal breakfast was waiting for him, Vasily took one look at Bobby, smiled and nodded his head. "Yip its safe to say i got that formula spot on, that thug stands no chance against you now Bob, your at least twice his size and ALOT stronger too!!" Vasily added. Bobby proudly flexed his huge guns, peaks bigger then anything they had both seen formed on his arm, rising nearly past half way up his forearm, underneath his arm revealed 2 dark cavenous pits, easily big enough to house the luckiest of heads. " You got that right Vas, that fucker stands no chance im going to fucking annihilate him, destroy him, make him beg to stay alive!! But im a D'eath and revenge is my only game!!! I need to test this strength and power on some unknowing souls, get it sorted Vas!!!" Bobby barked. Again Vas just smiled, " that is all in hand, i knew you'd want to have a trail run, so last night i took the liberty of getting hold of a said soul, he should be round in an hour, whilst your having fun down there i'll be finding out where Johnny and his thug are camping out and we can pay them a visit tonight!!" Bobby cracked a dominant smile, " Your the best Vas, im heading down to prepare, bring the soul down when he gets here!!!" Bobbys marches off down to the basement to prepare. Upstairs, Vasily was using all his contacts he could to find the whereabouts of Johnny and Ivan, every now and then the silence getting broke by the loud growls and the banging of extremely heave weights by Bobby in the basement. Around 45 mins later the bell rang, Bobbys soul was here. Vas got up, opened the Basement door, he was met with a powerful stench of teen muscle sweat and musk, " He's here Bob, get ready!" he said. All he got in reply was a bone shivering growl!! Vasily got to the door and opened it, in front of him was a guy in his early 20s, he looked around 200lb, slightly muscled but more fat, a casual gym goer you;d say, he had a bright red t-shirt on, emblazoned on the front were the words, SOME GUYS LOVE MUSCLE WROSHIP, GET OVER IT! Vas smiled, " You must be Rob, come in, Bobby is downstairs waiting, i'll take you down!!" Rob smiled, " Thanks man, ive never seen Bobby on the scene before, must be new, im looking forward to it!!" He follows Vas. Vas opens the basement door and leads Rob down, quietly locking the door behind him, once downstairs he leads him to The Area, where there is a single chair in he middle of the lit up area, Vas point to chair. " Take a seat Rob, i'll go and get him for you, i hope you enjoy it as much as he will" Vas says as he walks off, Rob sits on the chair and waits with giddy excitement. A few mins later Bobby broke the deathly silence, " So you must be Rob huh, well Rob im Master Bobby, get a load of this!!" Bobby steps out of the darkness and into the lit up Area. Rob looks up at the huge 500lb monster in front of him. " WHHHOAHHHHHH!" came robs response. " Jesus you are huge!" Rob gets up, to any other guy 200lb would look big, but next to Bobby Rob looked pathetically small. Bobby looks at him and gives him a bone shivering evil grin, " its time to have some fun!!" Bobby growls. Without giving Rob any time to reply, Bobby moves in quickly, grabs Rob by the neck of his tee and tosses him up in the air as though he were a tennis ball, he threw him with such power that Rob collided with the ceiling in less then a second, and such was the force his body cracked the cement in the ceiling. Robs body landed on the floor with a thud, his limbs shattered and facing in all sorts of directions, his breathing slow and crackly, his life 85% took out of him by a single throw from Bobbys monster arm. Bobby marches over and looms over his prey, he reaches down grabs Rob by one of his broken arms and lifts him effortlessly of the floor, his feet dangling in the air, he pumps up his huge pecs, he brings Robs head towards them , he rests his chin on top of his bulging left pec and lets go leaving Rob being held up by his awesome pec size and power. With Rob hanging from his pec, Bobby places his hands on both sides of Robs torso and begins to squeeze, within a matter of seconds Robs breathing was drowned out by the loud shattering of bone inside him, skin begins to break and bone cut through, blood seeps out all over but Bobbys grip remains strong, Bobbys hands condensing Robs torso as easily as squeezing a sponge, Bobby looked into Robs eyes and watched whatever life was left drift away leaving a mutilated corpse at Bobbys devastating disposal. The only part of Robs corpse that was not mutilated was his face, although bloodied and bruised from the impact with the ceiling it remained in one piece. Bobby quickly set about putting that right, he grabs the back of Robs head cups it in his hand and brings the head away from his pec, he raises the body slightly, he tenses his pecs and with the same force in which he tossed him up to the ceiling, he brought Robs head down on his tensed pec, CRAACCHBOOOOM. Robs lifeless head combusts, splitting his head in all different directions. Bobby tosses the unrecognisable mound that was once a human on the floor, grabs a towel and wipes the blood off his pumped huge muscles. He marches back upstairs to Vasily. " Please tell me you have more good news Vas!!" Bobby asks. Vas looks at him and nods confidently, "we got them!"

Hi all Long time lurker. I thought I'd start a story that's been mulling around in my head for a while now. I'm still not sure where it's ultimately headed - though I'm hoping it won't go where you think it might. I have some ideas for the direction - but nothing concrete. There could be anything - so fair warning - if you're easily offended, or grossed out, or whatever, this may not be the thread for you. I'm planning on keeping each chapter fairly short, but hoping to post updates more often. It's my first ever story - so be kind, or not ... EDIT: I've purposefully not given our main protagonist a name, but will use uppercase HE/HIM/HIS to refer to HIM. I'm gradually editing each entry to fix this after the fact. Apologies if it's hard to follow. ******* CHAPTER ONE It was over. Well, IT wasn’t over, but the race to find a vaccine against the SARS-CoV-2 virus, the virus that caused COVID-19, was done. The company where HE worked had lost the race. There were five or six vaccine candidates approved worldwide, some mRNA based, some more traditional. HIS company had spent billions of dollars, and would never recoup those R&D losses releasing vaccine number six or seven, even if it was more effective. If only it was even slightly effective. The project was shelved and, indeed, the existence of the company itself was now under threat. Word had come down from on high that afternoon; a Thursday. The staff were shocked, but not particularly surprised. Everyone expected the axe to fall at some point — many surprised it took as long as it did. It was always a radical and ambitious plan. A plan that would pay massive dividends if it paid off - not only in immediate sales of vaccine, but in lucrative patents that would forever change vaccine development and progress medical science as we’d known it. As the old saying goes, if it’s too good to be true… A vaccine that reprogrammed the patient’s DNA so that the patient’s own immune system would produce the cells and antibodies necessary to fight the virus would not only prevent COVID-19 disease, it would also prevent transmission of the virus causing the disease, ending the pandemic once and for all. But that was small fry compared to future developments. No more influenza, common cold, herpes, HIV, Hepatitis… any infection known to man — virus, bacteria, fungi — would be cured. And even the big C, cancer. Well, it WAS ambitious. But it was not to be. Though the theory seemed sound, putting the theory into practice proved… challenging. Hundreds of billions of dollars were spent trying to make it work and, though there was some promising early results in vitro, every single tested animal had resulted in horribly disfigured or dead animals. Not exactly ready for initial human trials, let alone approval for final manufacture and sale. The bean counters and lawyers were still crunching the numbers and considering the options, but it seemed that so little progress had been made converting theory into practice that everything relating to the project, from samples to formulas, from notes to equipment, from methods to specialised equipment — everything — was effectively worthless.

Hello, here is my new project! As you know, I'm particularly fan of Jaypat's stories. My first story was a sequel to The swimming hole. But there is also another story that I really like: The Hulk pill. And so yes, as you have probably guessed from the title, I would like to write a sequel to The Hulk pill! It is not totally mandatory to have read the original story but I highly recommend. Note that I use a character from the original story (Mike) and that the protagonist of this part is his little brother, David, just mentioned at the end of The Hulk pill. I want to "tell" the contagion so the first character is the link between my story and the original but after that it will be exclusive characters. It is always risky to continue masterpieces because I don't think I have Jaypat's talent, but I really hope it will bring you as much pleasure as possible. Like my first story, I don't want to take advantage of his popularity, just offer the possibility to have a sequel to one of my favourite stories. I hope it will live up to your expectations! Good reading! __________________________________________________________________________________________ My breathing was heavy, my hands were gripping the bar, my heart was beating fast. It was the moment I feared: I HAD to lift this bar! Otherwise, I'll be the laughing stock of the gym. I took down the bar and... Shit! SHIT SHIT SHIT! My face became red. My arms were shaking. It was too heavy... FUCK! 125 FUCKING pounds and I'm already shitting! FUCKING SHIT! "HAHAHAHAHAHA! So David, how is the warm-up going?" mocked Rob. Shit, once again I make a fool of myself in front of these idiots. SHIT! I tried to force but impossible to lift it. "Wooh, calm down David, you'll hurt yourself" said Greg, one of the regulars, who was much nicer than the others bastards; By the way, I could heard them to be laughing out loud. Shitty bastards... Greg helped me to lift the bar. "Don't try to lift so much next time David. I know you would to be like your brother, Mike, but you are clearly not yet strong enough." "Yes, I know... Thanks Greg..." Yeah, unfortunately, I was not at the level of my brother, Mike, he had been training for a while and had acquired a solid physique and a big strength. I was so envious... In the back of the room, I could hear them hitting the floor with laughter. "He is so weak HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!". My face was becoming red with anger, my fists were shaking. "SHUT UP BASTARDS!" I shouted, angry. Suddenly, I felt a hand on my shoulder that slowly shook me a bit. "David..." I could slightly hear, behind me. Bastards, are you happy to make fun of me because I'm weak? Fucking bastards! "Hey David, wake up..." We'll see in a few months if you'll still be laughing so h-" "DAVID!" Hu? What the? At this moment, my eyes opened very slowly, my eyelids still stuck a little. Great: it was just a dream, or rather, a nightmare... What a shitty nightmare, be humiliated even in a dream... "Ah! Finally!" said a thunderous voice, that startled me, there was someone in my room. What the? It was strange because this voice... I recognized it, it was... it was the one of Mike, my brother, but it sounded... different. And what the hell is he doing here? Usually, he doesn't come into my room. "Mike? What the hell are you doing he-?" I turned around and what I saw, I will never forget. My eyes widened as never before, my jaw dropped to the floor, the temperature suddenly dropped, my face became instantly white. I stepped back as fast I could and pressed myself against the wall then I shouted. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" I yelled. Nothing could prepare me for this vision: in front of me, there was my brother, Mike. But not the Mike I knew! No... In front of me, there was a giant or rather what do I say, a FUCKING TITAN! It had to be at least 8 feet tall and above all, muscles... muscles EVERYWHERE! He was INSANELY MUSCULAR: traps that engulfed his neck, shoulders that are bigger than my head, his arms... oh my fucking gosh, HIS ARMS! What are these fucking monsters? His pecs were so huge that he must have had trouble looking down! Then... holy shit... his abs... HIS ABS! EIGHT FUCKING BOULDERS! I've never seen abs like this! Enormous, ripped and hard as fuck! My eyes went down and... fucking... fucking shit... h-his dick... HOLY CRAP! I-It was BIGGER than my arms!! And his legs were so big and thick that I bet I could hide behind one of them! My eyes went up to his face, Mike was smiling and said: "Hello bro'!" "M-M-M-M-M-M-". I stuttered so much that I had a hard time pronouncing his name. "M-M-M-Mike? B-B-B-B-B-" "But how?" guessed Mike. "Well, honestly... I don't know exactly, it just... happened. Maybe a sudden growth spurt" he said. "But... I FUCKING LOVE IT!" he said, with a evil smile. My brain was bugging. A sudden growth spurt? Is he kidding me? Gain one inch and few pounds due to a growth spurt ok but here, HERE, it was more like 2 fucking feet and probably more than one FUCKING TON! A growth spurt? It was impossible, absolutely and totally IMPOSSIBLE! But there had to be a rational explanation! "... Well, calm down, David, your brother is just a fucking HULK and... it's just impossible, totally impossible so there must be an explanation, a rational explantation...". And suddenly, it hit me: I had to dream, yeah I had to do the weirdest fucking dream of my life! "Well, David, you are dreaming, you are just fucking dreaming. It's not the reality, you are dreaming! It's like in Inception, you are dreaming in a dream!" I said to myself. "HAHAHAHAHAHA! Oh no no no bro', this is not a dream but the reality. But perhaps... you need to be woken up for good!" he said with an evil smile. I don't like that, even if it's a dream, I don't like that! Mega Mike grabbed the end of my bed and... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" I yelled: he lifted it, he lifted my fucking bed (and myself) as if it weighed nothing!!! And... he shook it! "P-P-P-PLEASE M-M-M-M-MIKE! S-S-S-S-STOP!!!" "So awake now?" he asked me. "Y-Y-Y-Y-YES!" I said, terrorized. for a dream it was pretty detailed and realistic... "Well, where do you plan to go today?" asked Mike. "What?" "Where-do-you-plan-to-go-today?" he repeated. "T-T-To the mall, w-w-w-with f-f-f-friends" I replied, worried. "Perfect! Go ahead! But there is a condition..." he said. No, really, I don't like that! "A-A-A c-c-condition?" I said, stammering. "Don't touch anyone!" said Mike, more seriously. "What?" "You heard me: DON'T-TOUCH-ANYONE!" he repeated, louder and more angry. "B-B-But w-w-why?" I asked. "You'll see. But really, don't touch anyone and when I say anyone, it's ANYONE! And if I find out that you didn't respect my instructions, you'll end up like this..." Mike took what appears to be a block of wall and... HOLY CRAP! He crushed it to dust with one blow, as if it were nothing!!! And where the hell did this block come from? I looked around and... I saw the entrance to my bedroom and noticed that it had been somewhat expanded... I looked Mike and I forgot to mention that he was FUCKING WIDE! Probably too wide for a "normal" entrance. Here is where this block came from! Mike looked me and said again. "Understood bro'? Don't touch anyone!" "Y-Y-Y-Y-Yes!" I said, frightened by the demonstration of power. "Very well... And don't forget your phone, you'll call me during the day, I'm sure hehehe! ... Well, excuse me but I have some friends to visit". He turned back and "went back" through the entrance. HOLY SHIT! His back... it was only huge muscle mountains! And... is that the ground SHOOK? Holy crap! I was here, tetanized in my bed. What the fuck just happened? If it was a dream, he was fucking realistic but it seemed to much realistic for to be a dream. But if it wasn't a dream... how? HOW my brother became a fucking muscle god? It doesn't make sense! Suddenly, my phone vibrated. It was a message from Ben, my friend. "So David, ready to change your wardrobe?". Honestly, I was not fan to shopping, but I needed to buy new clothes and shoes. "Yeah!" I replied. Then I received another message "Logically Matt come with us but he told me he will be late. So I'm waiting you in 5 minutes to the bus stop ;)". Crap! Already? I put quickly a shirt and a pant and went out of my bedroom. In the corridor, I noticed some signs of my brother's passage: there was a hole in the wall, as if he had bumped into it, several steps of the staircase were cracked, a piece of the railing seemed to have been crushed, a good part of the tiles on the ground floor was cracked. I hurriedly ate and drank and went out and... the door handle was completely crushed. No doubt, Mike had been there. I walked two minutes towards the stop bus. Ben was here, waiting me. "Hello!" I said with a wave of my hand, having in mind my "big" brother's sentence: "Don't touch anyone!". I don't know why he said that but something told me that there was a good reason. "Hey!" replied Ben. "Ready for a shopping day?" he said in smiling. Ben liked shopping more than me. "Yeah, yeah" I replied, trying to be as usual despite what had happened. honestly if I told him that my brother had become a 8 feet muscular freak, would he believe me? I doubt it. The bus arrived and fortunately it was not full, we went to fuck in the back and I made sure not to touch anybody. I sighed, this shopping session was going to be boring but I needed it: I don't know if my mother had washed my shirt but it was a little tight when it usually wasn't. It must have shrunk in the wash. After 10 minutes we reached our destination "So David, where do you want to start?" "Well, I have to buy new shirt and pant and my favourite clothing shop is at the beginning." "Yeah, good idea dude!" "By the way, did you know why Matt is late?" "He didn't tell me but I think I guess why" replied Ben. "Let me guess: Billy the Bully?" "Bingo. I know that Matt is their whipping boy. I bet he had an altercation yesterday with his gang" Poor Matt... Billy Larson was the biggest asshole in the school. He and his gang always attacked those weaker than themselves and if you had the misfortune to be his target, he will pursue you all your schooling. And unfortunately, Matt was one of their favourite targets. I hope he is okay. When we arrived at the clothing store, I went to my usual department. I had a classical style: white shirts, jeans. I found quickly a shirt and a pant and I saw also a jacket, well now, let's see the sizes: L, no... M, no... XL, no... Suddenly, I was thinking to Mike and the fact that he would need now a XXXXXL size at least. I was asking what he was doing now. Well, let's try this shirt and this pant. It's been a while since I moved too much in size, I always took S. I went to a cabin and tried on my shirt but when I put it on, I could feel something unusual: he was tight, even very tight. What the hell? I tried the pant and... it was tight too also. Obviously I couldn't help but think of Mike... No, get a grip on yourself David, you've just had to change a bit lately, it's been a while since you bought anything so obviously. I went back to the department to get a size M, something I had never done before. Obviously, it was better but usually, I would have floated in it and that wasn't really the case. I went to the cashier to pay. Ben joined few minutes later. "Already? You go fucking fast." "Yeah but I took the same clothes so it was not really difficult. Well, I need also new shoes, it's the store right next door." "No problem dude" said Ben. Same as for my shirts, for the shoes I always take the same style and the same shoe size for some time. A few minutes later, I already had my new pair in hand and I was going to try them and again, it was much too small. What the hell is this? Well again, don't panic David, it's been a long time, I may have changed a bit since then. I took the next size, went to the cashier again and paid then we went out. Suddenly Ben's stomach gurgled. "Fuck dude, I'm starving!". I hadn't really been paying attention but now that he said it... me too, I was starving, terribly starving. As we were heading towards the fast food, we heard a voice who called us. "HEY BEN! DAVID!" It was Matt. "Hello Matt!" I said, in being careful to greet him with my hand. "Yeah, sorry guys, I'm late but I did a fall down the stairs yesterday and I needed of bandages" Clearly, he was lying. It was sure that it was because of Billy. "A fall down in stairs?" I asked. "Y-Y-Yeah, I know it's ridiculous" he said, clearly embarrassing by my question. You lie badly Matt, very badly. "Well, we were going to eat, are you coming with us?" asked Ben. "Of course!" replied Matt. "OH! LOOK! They still have the discount on the giga menu! It's too fucking good but honestly, they exaggerate on the quantity, I barely ate a quarter last time!" "No problem, I'm starving!" said Ben! "Me too!" I replied. We took 3 giga menu and damn right, the quantity was HUGE! But I was starving, terribly starving, abnormally starving... I ate my hamburgers and my big soda like it was nothing. I had a hard time finishing a normal menu and there, I had no trouble finishing when it was more than double! Ben and Matt were watching me, stunned. "Damn man, but you are a fucking ogre!" said Matt. I finished my giga menu under their astonished eyes. And the worst thing about it: I was always hungry. Ben had not even finished the half and I was almost drooling on his remains. "Hem Ben? May I... May I eat your leftovers?" "WHAAAAAAT???" shouted Ben and Matt in same time. "Holy shit man, even an ogre doesn't eat that much!" said Ben. Myself, I was totally surprised. Never of my life I ate so much but I was hungry like I've never been hungry before. And it wasn't the only thing that disturbed me: my clothes... my new clothes felt... tight! and that was not the case when I bought them! Even my new shoes seemed to get too small. Fuck! Fuck fuck FUCK FUCK!!! This time, no doubt: something was wrong! "Excuse me guys I-I have to go toilet" I say a bit panicked. "Hahaha! Not really surprising with the mountain of food you ate!" joked Ben. I quickly made my way to the bathroom in taking my bag. I felt a tingling feeling through my body and I was panting. I found myself in front of the mirror and with a little apprehension I removed my jacket... ... ... HO-LY SHIT!!!!! I could hardly believe what I was seeing: I was filling my shirt, my pecs was budding through my shirt, my shoulders were rounded, my biceps stretched the fabric, my back was wide and I started to have a V-shape and... and... holy shit! Was it the bumps on my abs that I saw? I swallowed hard and I slowly lifted my shirt... HOLY CRAP! Bricks, I had FUCKING muscle bricks! Goddamn fucking hell!! I looked like... like... A FUCKING BODYBUILDER! "What the hell? What's happening to me?". Well, was my voice deeper? it didn't sound like the usual. I was totally flabbergasted. Not that I didn't like becoming muscular but... how? HOW? I didn't do anything special and all of a sudden I become a fucking muscle god? What the hell? Then suddenly, I remembered the sentence of Mike: "you'll call me, don't worry". He had to know more, it was sure! I take my phone and tried to call him. After a few rings he picked up the phone. Hem... I'll overlook the fact that I could hear someone moaning as fuck in saying sentences like "Oh fuck! So big! So hard" with sounds of suck and lick. Well, Mike seemed "busy"... but despite that, he answered me. "So bro', how is your day going?". Crap, I had forgotten how deep his voice was now! I could hear an undertone in. "M-M-Mike... I-I-I think s-s-something is h-happening" I said, with a panicked voice. "Let me guess: a problem of clothing size perhaps?" he replied, in a slightly mocking tone. "Mike... what the hell is happening to me?" I asked, even if I knew the answer. "Roooooh bro', don't be stupid, you know perfectly what's happening to you!" "I-I know, I-I'm growing, but I mean, what the hell? WHY I'm growing like that? And above all, HOW?" "Hehehe, well, let's say that... I am the cause of your current situation bro'" "WHAT THE? Mike, did you drug me?" "HAHAHAHA not exactly, but not so far. I was not given all the details and I still don't understand very well but apparently, it's a story of a muscle pill and nanobots" "WHAT THE HELL? Mike... ARE YOU KIDDING ME? Muscle pill and nanobots? It looks like a bad fan-fiction. We are not in a marvel here!" "Oh David, for god's sake, look at you, were you like this this morning?" I looked myself in the mirror. And... obviously no, this morning, I was the classic skinny David I have always been but here, here, I looked like someone who had spent several years in a gym. It was real, really real!" "But... it's not logical! I haven't eaten anything like a pill since this morning so how..." "This is where it gets interesting bro'! Nanobots you get with the pill, apparently, they are... contagious!" replied Mike, with a touch of excitement on the last sentence. "WHAT? Contagious? You mean I'm sick?" "In some way. Do you remember the condition I asked this morning?" "Yeah: don't touch anyone" "Indeed. And the reason is simple: nanobots are everywhere in your body, including in your fluids: cum, blood but also... your sweat. "My... my sweat?" I asked. "Yeah, and I guess you've noticed that you've been sweating a bit more recently, right?" Indeed, since 2-3 hours it was the case. "It means that you can transmit your nanobots by simple... physical contact hehehe! This is how I got infected, I didn't eat neither. I just had a workout with a friend who was infected and inevitably, I was too.. When I woke up tomorrow, I was like you saw me. By the way, I renegotiated my "contract" with Dad. He strangely accepted all my conditions hehe..." At this moment, everything made sense even if had bad to believe it. it looked like a fucking science fiction movie but... but... I was here, looking like a bodybuilder. It was the truth, the fucking truth! But... there was problem: I didn't touch Mike! "But Mike, we didn't touch each other!" "Oh yes, really? So tell me, WHO woke you up this morning?" Finally I understood. "It was... it was..." I was stammering "Yeah? Who?" "You... It was you, you woke me up by shaking my shoulder..." "And that's it, you have been condemned from that moment on bro'!" "And... and... d-d-do you think I will grow as big as you?" "I am not sure but most probably yes! In any case much more than what you are now" I was shaking, a little scared but mostly I couldn't believe what it meant: I was going to become me too a fucking titan. "... and anyone I touch will become..." "Like us" replied Mike. It was insane, completely insane. "Oh and by the way, the contagion is not permanent reassure you, it works only during the first 24 hours from the infection. So tomorrow afternoon, you'll not be contagious... but you will be Hulk HAHAHAHAHA!" I shuddered just to imagine the scene "Now that you know everything, I let you choose if you want to make a "gift" to your friends or not, but remember that everyone you touch in the next few hours will become a behemoth. And by the way, tonight, we will do a special workout. I think that like me you want to see what you can do. Well, I leave you bro', I have "things" to do". Mike didn't hang up though, it must not have been easy to type on the keys of his phone with his gigantic fingers. just before I hung up I could hear him shouting "SUCK ME BITCH!". Yes, he was "busy". I stayed a few minutes, stunned by what I had just heard: in few hours, I will be like my Hulk brother! Before to return near Ben and Matt, I changed shirt and pant, the M size was becoming too small. When I saw myself shirtless, I had to restrain myself from cumming instantly. Fuck ! Fucking fuck! I was hot! And it was just the beginning... I put quickly my L new shirt. Well, perfect, it's a little less conspicuous but it was only a matter of time before it became too small. Finally, I returned near Ben and Matt. "Whoaaah, shit David, you are worse than a girl! you spent 20 minutes in the toilet" said Matt. "Well, what do we do now?" asked Ben. "There is a cinema in this mall, no?" said Matt. "Oh yes, I hadn't thought of that, good idea" replied Ben. I wanted to decline, to find and excuse but... fuck it: I will grow, no matter what happens, I couldn't hide it forever and then my decision was made: Ben, Matt, you will be my next victims hehehe! And I think that if they knew, they would be the first to throw at me: I knew Ben loved muscular men but had never had the motivation to workout, and Matt I think if he could crush Billy, it would be the best day of his life. "Oh! I had forgotten there was a new Hulk movie!" shouted Matt in showing the poster. Hahahahahaha! Matt, if only you knew what was going to happen to you my friend! i had just to touch them hehehe. So... well, it was time to change their lives forever, time to give them a little helping hand, literally. I was behind them: I raised my arms and... "GOOD IDEA GUYS" I shouted, in giving them a pat on the back. Here it is, it's done. But what I forgot was that I wasn't just more muscular, I was also stronger: they were both thrown one or two feet forward. "FUCK DAVID, ARE YOU FUCKING CRAZY OR WHAT?" shouted Ben. "ARGH SHIT DAVID, ARE YOU SICK? IT'S HURTS DUDE!" shouted Matt in rubbing his back. "Great, yesterday, I get beaten up by Billy and now, it's my friend who want to kill me... Really great..." Hehehe, welcome to the Hulk club guys! We bought our tickets and I took care to take seats a little apart because from now on, they too could contaminate. I was curious to see if they would notice anything, but it will certainly be tonight that they will really notice the change. The movie started and like every reboot, we redo the history of the character even if we know it by heart. And inevitably came the accident that transformed Bruce Banner in Hulk. Matt seemed enjoyed and said "I always loved this kind of scene". I couldn't help but have a slight nervous laugh. Oh fuck hahahaha, If only you knew Matt, if you knew that it is currently slowly happening. From my side, we can say that this movie was in 4D for me because the growth, I felt it, I felt it even very well: things were slowly accelerating, if this morning I felt nothing, here, I could clearly feel a almost constant tingle. Well, it was obviously not extreme but I felt my clothes tightening, the feeling of my skin rubbing against the fabric slowly but surely, stretching it more and more. It was strange but nice, really nice. And I wasn't only more muscular, I was becoming taller too: I was forced to slump in the seat so as not to block the view behind me. Oh my gosh: I loved these fucking feelings, it was so.. SO AWESOME. At some point, Ben squirmed a bit, as if something was bothering him. Ah! Wouldn't we feel discomfort in our clothes Ben? I couldn't help but smile in thinking of the cause and especially when they realize that something is wrong. We must have been two thirds of the way through the film when suddenly, among the sounds of popcorn and bags of chips, I heard another, slight but noticeable sound. *riiip riiip* What? *rip*? I looked down on my chest, I slowly lowered my eyes, a little panicked at the idea of what I was about to discover, and... my eyes went wide, my mouth open and I really almost dropped a "HOLY SHIT" but I restrained myself! My pecs, oh gosh, my pecs were HUGE! And my back was so wide. When I tried to move my arm, I understood where this stretching sound came from: I was totally filling the size M shirt. Shit! Fucking shit! I had to change my clothes, quickly! Fortunately it happens during the film. I grabbed my bag and walked discreetly to the toilet. And crap, my pants were fucking tight too! Matt saw me got up said softly "You're going to spend another 20 minutes in the bathroom?". Oh shut up Matt haha. When I entered in the toilet, bad luck for me there was a mirror in the toilet, it would have a chance if I wasn't "hulking" in a mall, that I didn't blow up my clothes and that the whole situation made me feel incredibly turned on. But my luck ran out: someone was coming in the toilet... SHIT! Not now! Fortunately there were cabins, I hastened to lock myself in one of them. And to make matters worse, I realized that... it was Ben. And guess who decided to show up at that moment: my muscle growth! Of course. The sensation filled my whole body and I felt my skin slowly but surely pushing against the fabric again. and of course it had to be enjoyable. it wouldn't have been a problem if only I was not locked in a bathroom stall with my buddy right next to me! I gritted my teeth and tried as best I could to stifle my moans (and it's FUCKING hard!). My face was turning red and I'm pretty sure the vein in my forehead was bulging. Oh crap my shoulders were becoming cannonballs. My biceps had completely filled my sleeves, which were slowly tearing apart under the pressure. My pecs were pushing the shirt further and further forward, nipples are totally visible and I could feel the collar be more and more stretched. And at the level to my back, it was same, I could feel my lats stretching this poor shirt badly, to the point where I could hear little rips. I felt my abs solidify and deepen even more: we often talk about concrete abs, well I think mine were not far from this description, at least they were close! And if my shirt was abused, of course my pant was too! My quads were growing, stretching the fabric to the point where the seams began to give way I was doing my best not to grumble but it was impossible to remain totally silent. And of course Ben noticed my muffled grunts. "Hahaha! So David, you evacuate your 2 gigas menus?". Thank god he thought I was taking a dump. "Y-Y-Yeah!" I said while my fists were shaking and I was red as a tomato. "Hahaha! I'm already amazed that your stomach could take all this in, so your anus...". Very funny Ben! You won't let me grow in peace? "Well, see you in 20 minutes dude!"; "Y-Yeah, s-see you". And he's gone. Thank god. I took the opportunity to release some pressure but not too much. "Oh fuck! Aaaaah! Gnnnnnnhhh! Shit! It's soooooo gnnnnnnnhhh intense aaaaaaaaah". But fortunately, it calmed down quickly. I was here, in this toilet cabin, panting in sweat, my clothes full of tears. I got out and I saw my reflection in the mirror... ho-ly-CRAP! I looked so fucking good! Well, so far from Mike obviously, but already most bigger than this morning. Then I looked the clothes, I looked the tears and an idea came to me: if I really imitate him, Hulk? It could be funny! Anyway, these clothes are ruined so... I closed my fist and I flexed my whole body to maximum. Instantly, I could see the tears became larger, the room was filled with a large number of tearing sounds. hell, I had always found these scenes hot but here, here, I was the one who exploded out of his clothes, I was this superhero. And fuck yeah I loved it! but it was nothing compared to my reflection, shirtless now. I gasped with surprise and lust. The guy in the mirror, was not a simple teenager, it was a fucking bodybuilder, no Mr. Olympia of course but in comparison to my "original" body, the difference was insane: pecs which was close to balloons (and obviously, I couldn't help but bounce them, ripped hard abs with a net of veins, boulders shoulders, a neck that was more a bull neck than a human neck, biceps with a nice vein (I couldn't help but kiss it), a muscular forearms covered with veins like a road map, a large back which gave a V-shape, and what was left of my pants showed the muscle hills of my quads. And this guy was myself. I could have had a hard-on for this kind of physique and here... it was mine! I was MINE! Oh gosh, oh my fucking gosh, it was too much, too hot. I couldn't stand it and I really didn't want to do it next to my friends: I had to empty my balls, here, right now. But I don't want someone to show up in the middle of the act. So I returned in the toilet cabin and I locked the door. Well anyway, these pants are ruined then... I grabbed it and tore it up like a sheet of paper. My underwear, although put to a severe test, was intact! I'll have to remember this brand, at least it's not crap hahaha! He took it off and... HOLY SHIT! What this monster? I mean it's also big than a porn actor! I grabbed it and started to caress... Shit..; Oh shit! Oh fucking shit! It was not just bigger, it was also more sensitive! but of course, as I started to jerk off and began to moan loudly, what was not supposed to happen did happen: someone entered in the room. CRAP! And wait, do you know the worst part? Guess who was that, guess! MATT! FUCK! My first "friend" prevents me from enjoying my growth and then, the second prevents me from jerking! there are days when I would put them on the enemy list rather than friend! But it was impossible for me to stop or report my "session". So I continued, stifling my moans as much as possible, again and... holy shit it's hard not to moan in these conditions, really hard. I was shaking with effort, biting my lip, shooting load after load. Fuuuuuuck, I almost fill this toilet pot with my thick cum. I heard Matt leave. Finally! I hurried to get dressed before anyone else showed up... Well clearly it made me look a bit weird, relatively tight at the top but floating at the bottom, my waist being much narrower than my upper body. Before to leave, I didn't forget to flush, making my super contagious cum go down in the sewer. I laughed a bit as I imagined what would happen if an animal came in contact with it: imagine that it touches a rat... In 24 hours we would have a 50 pounds rat with concrete abs. It would be so ridiculous but funny! On the other hand, if it goes to sea and touches a great white shark, we risk seeing the Megalodon reappear, it would be less funny... Well, it was time to go back to my "buddies", you know, the ones that bother you at the wrong time... When I arrived to my place, Matt looked me and said "Finally, you're worse than a chick, you took more than 30 minutes hahaha!". Yeah, I wouldn't have taken 30 minutes if I hadn't been disturbed, asshole. "Shut up Matt..." I said. 20 minutes later, the movie ended. "Crrraaaappp! It was great! Hulk is really my favourite superhero! And the scene where he lifts the car and start to crush it in roaring, gosh, it was so awesome!" exclaimed Matt. Oh fuck hahaha, I had to restrain myself from bursting out laughing in knowing that tomorrow he will be able to do the same. "Yeah, it was a great movie" replied Ben. "So what do we do now?" I hope they won't make this day last too long because at this rate, I'm going to blow up my XL shirt in few hours. "Well, I still have homework to do so if we go home?" said Matt. Oh god damn it thank you Matt! "Yeah, I also think it's time to go home." At the bus stop, we were talking when I saw Ben squirm a bit. "A problem Ben?" "No... not really, it's just a little weird, I didn't remember my clothes being so tight" replied Ben. "Ah, you too?" said Matt. Internally I was exultant with joy. Hahahahaha, if only they knew what was in store for them! On the way back, as in the movie, I kept feeling my body slowly filling my shirt. As for Ben and Matt, I could see that they were more and more disturbed. Finally, we were back and he was time for everyone to go home. "it was a great day guys!" said Ben. "Yeah I agree" replied Matt. Then he stared at me. "What?" I asked. "I... I don't know how to explain but, it's strange I... I have the impression that you are different from this morning" "Now that you mention it, it's true that you look bigger... and I didn't remember you being taller than me by the way" added Ben. "Hahaha, you guys must be dreaming" "No really, you look... different" said Matt, questioningly. "Maybe I'm becoming Hulk HAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Hahaha you're a fucking idiot David" replied Matt. "Hahaha who know... By the way, have you siblings?" I asked. "What? Why this question? And I have a sister" said Matt. "Oh for nothing" I replied. "And you Ben?" "Just a little brother" said Ben. "But I don't know why you ask that" suddenly jean's stomach began to growl loudly. "Crap, I'm fucking starving!" said Matt. "Yeah me too" replied Ben. "Well, I'm going home" Then he wanted to shake my hand. I shook it and... *CRACK* "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH!!! You fucking crushed it, man! Why do you squeeze so hard? What's wrong with you?" Squeeze so hard? Man, I barely squeezed your hand... "Roooh! You're really soft Ben!" said Matt, in holding out his hand. I shook it also and... *CRACK* "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!! Are you sick or something? You almost broke my knuckles bastard!" shouted Matt. Well it seems that I don't control my strength anymore hehehe. "Haha sorry guys, I didn't do it on purpose..." "You're really weird today" said Ben. "Oh believe me, strange things will happen again tonight..." I said, in smiling. "What? What do you mean?" asked Matt. "Oh you'll see. But if I have to say something, I just ask you one thing, one thing only" "Yeah?" they asked, almost in same time. "Don't touch anyone this evening" "Eh? David, you're REALLY weird today!" said Matt. "Really, do what I ask, just for tonight. and believe me, you will not regret it, but not at all!" "Yeah, now you're starting to scare me a little bit David" said Ben. "Hahaha don't worry, but really, trust me. And if tomorrow nothing happened, I'll give you giga menus and movie tickets for life" I said. "Well, that's the weirdest request I've ever heard, but for giga menus and movie tickets for life, ok" said Matt. "Well then, if you offer the cinema tickets for life, ok I'll take the bet too" replied Ben. "You won't regret it guys, you'll see. Well, ciao guys" I could have told them more or shown them, but that would have spoiled the surprise, the best surprise of their life. And it's all the more appreciable when you don't know what's inside the gift package. When I got home, I found my mother, sitting at the table almost catatonic. "Hello Mom', I'm back" But she did not answer. She didn't even notice that I was a little... different from this morning. "Dad is not here?" I asked. "He...he... he is at his store" she said, with a shaking voice. "... probably getting drunk" she added. "And Mike?" I saw that she swallowed hard, I felt a little sorry for her but she will get used to the fact that her son was now 8 feet behemoth. However, I don't think that telling her now that her second son was going to be another behemoth was a really good idea. "He... he... he is in his chamber" she said. "... well, what is left of his chamber" she added, with a quavering voice. "M-M-Mike?" she called him. There were a few seconds of silence and then... BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Holy crap! At each step you could feel the house shaking, plaster dust was falling from the ceiling. It looked like a T-Rex was moving. Yes, no doubt, Mike was here! I heard him coming down the stairs, the steps cracking, literally I mean. Then he appeared. HOLY SHIT, I felt big and strong but in front of Mike, I felt like a fucking bug. "Hello bro'" he said with his deep voice. "So, this shopping day?" "Well, I found few clothes to my new size but..." I lifted my shirt, revealing my big ripped, shredded, hard six-pack "... something tells me that soon they won't be, at my size" I added in smiling. Mom watched my midsection with eyes as round as marbles. "D-David, y-y-you too?" she said, astonished, understanding that it happened to me too. "Perfect! Absolutely perfect!" replied Mike with an evil face. "Have you tested your new abilities?" "Not yet, but apparently you have prepared me a special workout" "Oh yeah, but we will start slowly hehehe! Follow me bro'" Mike left the house and I followed him. Shit! I felt the ground tremble with each of his steps, it was like be right behind a heavy tank. "We don't go to your bedroom? I thought your weights was here" I asked. "My weight? HAHAHAHAHAHA! Now even with all weights, it's like lifting a sheet of paper. Do you really think that I have time to waste on this? And anyway, they are a bit... how to say... crushed. Destroy, it's really fun hehehe!" "So what the hell are we doing outside? There's nothing to lift" I asked. "Oh yes: this!" replied Mike, in pointing... our SUV" "WHAAAAAAAAT? MIKE, ARE YOU CRAZY? You know how much this monster weighs?" "Around 5.000 pounds" WHAT? 5...5.000 pounds? He wants me to lift 5.000 FUCKING POUNDS? He's crazy!!! "M-M-Mike, I-I think you may be overestimating my strength" I said "Or you underestimate it. man, you're becoming Hulk, not just a Mr Olympia, a fucking HULK! So a SUV, it will be a piece of cake... Try, I'm sure you'll be surprised" "And you, are you able to li-" I did not have time to finish my sentence that Mike put his 2 hands under the back and... HO-LY-SHIT! He lifted the SUV with a disconcerting ease. FUCKING CRAP! This thing weighed 5.000 pounds and he lifted it like it was NOTHING!!! Then he put the SUV on the ground. "Does it answer your question bro'?". I swallowed hard. Holy crap! I knew he was strong, but not SO strong! "Your turn!" he said. I swallowed hard. I put my 2 hands under the back and I tried to lift. Obviously, it was heavy, it was fucking heavy. My face became all red, veins popped everywhere, I grunted loudly. "GGGNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNNAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" but while I thought it was impossible, well, the impossible happened: the wheels were lifted from the ground. One inch... two inches... three... five... ten... twenty. Crap! I was at my maximum, my body was shaking, my veins were going to explode, my teeth were fucking clenched, I was redder than a tomato. It was too much: I "put" (or rather dropped) the SUV on the ground. It fell back heavily. "You see that you can do it? And in only a few hours, it will seem ultra light! Well, before getting down to business, I'm starving" I hadn't noticed it but indeed, I was starving, the kind of starving so intense that I could eat anything! And in fact, that's kind of what we did. We raided the fridge, anything that looked like food was immediately engulfed. I was thinking about the giga menu and when I eat 2: here, I think I must have eaten the equivalent of 5 or 6! And Mike probably more than a dozen. HOLY SHIT! We were literally ogres! When Mike finished to eat, he did the loudest burp I've ever heard in my life! *BUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPPP* HOLY CRAP! "Well, I'm a bit lazy to go there now, we'll go after that" said Mike. "After that?" I said, not understanding what he meant. "That!" he said in pointing me. I lowered my eyes and... AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! MY SHIRT! HOLY CRAP! I WAS FILLING MY XL SHIRT! "WHAT THE?" I said, shocked. "Ah yes, I forgot to tell you: food helps accelerate the growth process, that's why you're so hungry: because it requires a very large amount of energy to feed your muscles. So prepare to grow hehehe" Oh shit, fucking shit! I started to sweat and pant. "Hehehe! I think you should take a trip to the bathroom bro'" I could feel it, the tingling, but this time we were passed to the superior stage: I had the sensation that my whole body was in fire. I got up and staggered to the bathroom, it was difficult to stand. I could already feel my chest stretching the fabric, same for my pant. It was a matter of minutes before I blew my clothes off. Finally, I reached the bathroom and rushed to the mirror. Oh fuck! My shirt was totally soaked with sweat, strongly accentuating the details of my musculature. "NNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!" SHIT! It was fucking intense! If before I had to concentrate to feel this growth, here, there was no need, I could clearly see the fabric slowly moving, at all levels: shoulders: back, pecs, legs! And the sound... oh fuck this sound, this characteristic stretching sound!!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHH AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH NNNNNGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Fucking fuck! I felt so tight, the slightest bend would have shattered my shirt! But I didn't want to do, I wanted to enjoy, this feeling, oh my gosh, this feeling was so AWESOME! "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCKKKKKK NNNNNNNNGGGGGHHHHHHHHHH!!!" And I was becoming not only bigger, I was becoming also taller: my shirt was becoming too small, don't covering entirely my chest, letting appear little by little the last row of my abs. Oh fuck! Oh my gosh it's so awesome! It's... ???!!! Oooooh ooooh OH FUCK! AAAAAAHHH! The-NNNNNNNNGGGGGGGHHHHHH-pressure, it's-AAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHH-increasing! It was so intense I could hardly stand, I had to hold on to the porcelain sink. OH GOSH! AAAAAAAAAHHHH! OH MY FUCKING GOSH! I-I-I will NNNNNNNNGGGHHHHHHHHHH exploooooOOOoOoOoOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! BOOM! My whole body exploded, adding a lot of mass to my frame, I heard several ripping sounds. I squeezed so hard the sink that I crushed it! And it wasn't done! The burning continued, it was so intense that I could hardly stand. I was staggering around trying to find something to grab onto. I finally grabbed the metal bars of the towel rack as I felt a new wave arrive. My whole body tightened up. Fuck, it was funny and enjoying at the beginning but now it was really disabling. When it focused on my back and legs, I was forced to get on all fours, it was impossible to stand. I tried painfully to move as I felt my lats expand and my hands automatically move apart. a last muscular jolt tore me a scream, and finally, it calmed down. Fuck, I didn't expect that, I really didn't. Lucky it didn't happen to me in the mall. I could not have done anything to hide it. I stayed on all fours for a few minutes, panting as I tried to recover from what I had just experienced. Well, it was to see the results... I looked my reflection and.. "HOLY SHIT!!!" I shouted in surprise. I was huge, I was FUCKING huge. And my voice was so fucking deep. Well, obviously, not like Mike yet, but I was ready for pro competitions of bodybuilding. My traps had emerged like mountains, giving me a bull neck, my shoulders were gigantic, striated, my arms... oh fuck my arms! They must have been over 20 inches! My forearms alone should be bigger than some biceps of muscular guys to school. My hands were so fucking huge. My pecs were so big that I had trouble seeing over! My abs... oh my gosh my abs! They were so FUCKING big, bigger than my fist! So ripped, bulged, deep crevices. And on the last row, I could see a fucking net of veins like I rarely see. at my crotch you could see a huge bulge... Hahahaha it's not only my muscles that have grown! If my shirt was in a bad state, it was the same with my pants: tears everywhere! It could no longer contain what had become of my quads: huge muscle mountains, with a large number of hills, and covered with veins. and my shoes were also shredded by my growing giant feet. My clothes were to agony, they were still holding on but the slightest new growth will shred them! And obviously, this is what soon happened! I felt my whole body swelling, again. OOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH NNNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!! And again that obscene stretching noise but especially afterwards, sounds of tearing, everywhere! My shirt tried to resist but lost the fight: the shreds of what was my XL shirt were falling to the ground. my pants had the same fate a few seconds later but one part remained "alive", giving me like shredded short. My shoes did not resist either. HAHAHAHAHAHA! The situation was funny because I was looking like Hulk, the same Hulk from the movie we saw a few hours ago, or rather a "mini-Hulk" because I was obviously still smaller, but soon, soon I will be REALLY Hulk! and for Fuck's sake I'm looking forward to it! I looked my reflection and... HO-LY SHIT! It was magnificent, almost divine! Look at me this FUCKING body, LOOK AT ME! I'm a freak, a fucking MUSCLE FREAK AND I LOVE IT, I FUCKING LOVE IT! "OH MY FUCKING GOSH HAHAHA! AWESOME!". Craaaap, my voice was even deeper than before! I was totally turned on by what I saw. And this time, I was going to enjoy it, without holding me back! I plunged my hand in my "short" and took the "monster" out of its cage. OH MY FUCKING GOSH! LOOK THIS COCK! It-it was so fucking BIG! Even an porno actor would feel insignificant in front of his monstrosity! Without waiting I started to jerk off and... OH FUCK! OH FUCKING FUCK! OH FUCKING FUCK OF FUCKING FUCK! It was bigger, venous as fuck but above all... it was incredibly more sensitive. Nothing could have prepared me for the divine feeling I was experiencing! "OH FUCK! OH MY GOSH! SO GOOD!" My eyes were rolling in their sockets, I started to drool and the pleasure was such that I cried. I jerk off during 10 minutes, 10 long minutes of pure pleasure like I've never known before. By the end, I couldn't even speak, just make glutinous noises of pleasure. I was a beast, a fucking beast driven only by his primal instincts. Then, I felt the climax coming... "ooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" Oh my gosh: I wasn't screaming, I was ROARING (when I say I was a beast, I could hardly do a better description), firing huge load after huge load. An gosh, my shots, MY SHOTS! It sounded more like an assault rifle fire than a "normal" ejaculation. By the way, the mirror passed away, getting destroyed by each of my shots. I don't know how long my orgasm lasted but it was clearly abnormally long (but it was not to my displeasure hehehe). Finally, after many minutes, the flood dries up. I have only one thing: HOLY FUCKING SHIT! A good part of the wall was covered with thick and sticky cum. I didn't know I could cum so much! HOLY SHIT! That's when I received a notification of a message: it was Matt. OH CRAP! YES! They finally realized that there was something wrong! Matt: Guys... if you're there answer RIGHT NOW, something NOT AT ALL NORMAL is happening! IT'S EMERGENCY!!! Ben: It can be weirder than I'm experiencing dude... David: Let me guess, did you get the wrong size clothes? Matt: It's not exactly that but... I think I'm... GROWING! David: Matt, of course you're growing, you're a teenager, it's normal you're growing. Matt: DO YOU REALLY THINK IT'S NORMAL TO GROWING LIKE THAT? Matt sent a pic of his biceps, it should be 16 inches. Ben: HOLY CRAP! I think the same thing is happening to me. I was starving, I ate like never before and then I dozed off for an hour and when I woke up, my shirt was fucking tight and was torn in several places. And above all, I'm FUCKING MUSCULAR! And it seems to continue! Matt: Exactly like me! I was in front of TV and suddenly, I felt so fucking tight and when I looked my arms, it was like I showed you. IT'S NOT AT ALL NORMAL!!! Ben: And you David, have you noticed anything? Have you grown? David: Now that you mention it, it's true that I may have grown up a bit, but really just a bit... And I sent them a pic of my current godlike body. Matt: AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!! Ben: HOLY SHIT!!! YOU CALL IT JUST A BIT? DUDE YOU'RE FUCKING GIGANTIC!!!!! Matt: WE NEED TO TALK, I'M GOING TO CALL YOU, NOW! Few seconds later, I receive a grouped call. I obviously accepted and came across a totally panicked Matt "HOLY FUCKING SHIT DAVID? WHAT HAPPENED TO YOU? WHAT'S HAPPENING TO US?" shouted Matt. "D-D-D-DAVID? I-I-IT CAN'T BE YOU!!!" said Ben, also panicked. "Calm down guys hahaha!" "CALM ME DOWN? DUDE, I'M BECOMING A FUCKING BODYBUILDER! HOW DO YOU WANT ME TO CALM DOWN?" Whooooaaah Matt was in total panic. "Well, I owe you some explanations" I said. "Yeah I think that would be nice..." replied Ben, with a shaking voice. "Yes, you're becoming Hulk, well, not exactly: the green colour option is not included in the packaging hahaha. But I reassure you, it's not dangerous, well, for you... As you can see, it's far from over." "And what is this fucking spell? magic? A disease?" "I would say nanotechnology" "Nanotechnology? Are you kidding me?" said Matt. "No, I'm serious. And... did you remember what I asked to you?" "Yeah, don't touch anyone" said Ben. "Did you respect it?" I asked. "Yeah, even if I don't understand why you asked us that" said Matt. "Oh it's very simple: what you're happening is... contagious" "CONTAGIOUS?" shouted Matt. "Yeah, but this contagion is not permanent, it could be happening only in first 24 hours. And the condition for infected someone is..." "In touching him..." guess Ben. "Well done Sherlock! And I imagine you know WHO infected you?" "You... You infected us..." said Matt. "Yes! In giving you the biggest pat of your life hahahahahahaha!" "So you knew it, you knew it since the beginning?" asked Ben, a bit angry. "Yes, well, not exactly, even I didn't know about it at first. but when I found out, you were on my victims list" "And why did you do that?" asked Ben. "Because your are my friends, I mean my true friends. If there are people who deserve this privilege, it was you two" "You should have told us about it anyway..." said Ben, a bit angry. "That's true but it was more fun to let you find out and I didn't know about it right away either you know, I had the same reaction of surprise as you. And damn it, you're not ready for the next part, believe me but I'm sure, you'll fucking love it!" "And... there is a cure?" asked Matt. "I don't know, but honestly Matt, would you want a cure? Seriously?" "I...I don't know, probably not but.. David, do you realize what you are telling us? I mean, you're literally telling us that in a few hours we'll be like you?" said Matt, astonished by the news. "Nope!" "What? Nope?" exclaimed Matt. "Yeah, you'll be not like me because... I didn't finish my growth" There was one second of pure silence then, they shouted in same time: "WHHHHHHHHHHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAATTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTTT?????" shouted Ben and Matt in same time. "D-D-David, are...are... ARE YOU SERIOUSLY TELLING ME WE'RE GOING TO BE BIGGER THAN YOU?" shouted Matt. "Oh yeah! Much more BIGGER! And if I know that, this is because I have a specimen on hand, so... do you want a preview of the final result?" I asked. "... Honestly, I'm not sure is a good idea but... yeah, it would be nice to know that before" replied Ben. "I agree" said Matt. "Very well, don't move guys" I went out of bathroom and went looking for my brother. When he saw me, he had a big smile, a little unhealthy. "Haaaaaa, now you're starting to look like a true man! Well, let's go?" "Two minutes, I am in line with my... victims. They started to notice the changes so I had to update them, and they would like to see the final result" "Hehehe with pleasure bro'! Go ahead, show them what is the ultimate alpha male!" replied Mike, in doing an awesome double biceps pose. "Well, guys, here is the final result" I said in turning my phone for show Mike. Again, there was one second of silence then... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!! HOLY SHIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIT! W-W-W-W-WHAT IS THIS THING?" shouted Matt. Ben, as for him, he couldn't pronounce a single word, he was all white, shaking, and I could just hear him stuttering "G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G..." "HEY! This "thing" has a name and it's Mike!" said my brother, a bit contraried. "M-M-Mike? ... MIKE? NO WAIT! DAVID, I-I-IS IT Y-Y-YOUR BROTHER?" asked Matt. "Yeah!" I replied. "OH MY GOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOSSSSSSSSHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!" shouted Matt. "By the way, he is the cause of my growth" Ben was still stuttering "G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G-G...". Ok, we lost Ben. "So now you understand why I told you not to touch anyone, especially those you don't like? If you do it, they will become like my brother" Finally, Ben regained his speech. "Yeah... so... note for myself: don't touch my little brother in next hours" he said. "But on the other hand, if you wish to make a small gift to certain people, you still have a few hours to do so, let's go hehehe..." "Yeah... I-I-I think I will visit one or two people" said Matt. "Same" added Ben. "Here, you know everything. Enjoy to maximum of the next hours, you'll see, you've never felt anything like it" "Y-Yeah..." said Matt, still astonished by the news. "I never thought I'd live to see this day..." replied Ben. "Hehehe, I told you that you would not regret it! Well, I leave you, I have a special workout with my BIG brother. So... good Hulkification guys!" And I hang up. "Well, bro', now, I'm ready!" "Perfect!" said Mike. When we went out, I saw again our SUV. "Just a moment please, I would like to try again" I said in looking the SUV. "Hehehe I was just about to suggest it" I put my hands under the back and I lifted. To my great surprise and especially to my great satisfaction, it was easiest than the last time. Well, clearly it was not light, it was still a vehicle that weighed 5.000 fucking pounds, but I was not at the end of my life like the previous time. "FUCK YEAH!" I shouted in dropping the SUV which bounces heavily against the ground. Mike seemed to be happy. "So bro', do you like your level up?" "If I like it? Mike, how dare you ask that question? FUCK YEAH I LOVE IT! HAHAHAHAHA" On the way, there were electrical poles. Suddenly, an idea came to me. "Mike... do you allow me to...?" I asked, in pointing the electrical pole. "Go ahead David, have fun" I approached to the pole, grabbed it and... try to crush it. no surprise it wasn't that easy. I may have been super strong, I was not like Mike, not yet. But at same time, I heard a sound of metal bending. Slowly, I could feel my finger sink into the metal. Holy shit! It was so fucking good! Honestly, I could explode right now... After 2 miles, few car lifting, crushing metal poles and trying to pull out a fire hydrant (by the way, Mike humiliated me by simply kicking it, as if it were nothing more or less than a common soccer ball), we arrived to the gym. There was a lot of cars in the parking. "Hem M-Mike? I-I think it's crowded, is it really a good idea?" "Yeah it's a good idea. And for the runts, they'll go away, don't worry." Mike entered (well, he entered... let's say that he enlarges the entrance). The security guard looked at him, eyes amazed, and strangely did nothing at all. He walked towards the gym. When we entered, it was filled with the sounds of touching cast iron, grunts, even also moans. Few people saw my brother and froze instantly but the majority had not seen him. Mike seemed to be irritated. "Ok, you fucking runts, clear out!" A good half of them saw Mike and their faces instantly became white. But those who were listening to music or in full effort did not hear it. Mike sniffed furiously and shouted... "YOU-FUCKING-RUNTS, CLEAR-OUT!" Holy crap! I think that even the walls shook... In any case, all had their heads turned towards my behemoth brother. All seemed frozen in time but no one moved. Obviously, this made Mike angry... "GGGGGGGGGRRRRRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!" Well, I think even a lion doesn't roar so loud... But it worked, it worked very well: it was the stampede. They all ran towards the exit, almost trampling each other. "Haaaaa! Finally alone." "Well, we start by what machine? "None" replied Mike. "What? None? But why did you bring me here?" "For that!" he said, in pointing a deadlift bar. "What? A deadlift bar?" "Yeah, come on, put yourself in place" I lowered myself and took the bar with my hands. "What the fuck are you doing?" "Hu? Well, you asked me to put in place and..." "But not for that idiot, lie down!" "What?" I said, don't understanding. "Lie down for to bench! You're really idiot" "WHAT THE HELL? Y-You want I use this deadlift bar as a... bench weight?" "Finally he understands!" said Mike, in rising his eyes. "But why we not use directly the bench?" "The bench? With only few hundreds pounds? Are you here to lift weights or not? Few hundreds pounds, it's so light!" Well damn, if someone had told me that this morning, I wouldn't have believed it... I put myself in position, but on the ground because no bench would support the weight. "How much weight?" "1.000 pounds" Craaaaap, it was so fucking insane. Well, I lifted a 5.000 pounds SUV but it was touching the ground, so the weight was distributed. Here, I have to lift the whole weight. It was totally different. But... I can do it! I started to push, my face became red and... I felt the bar get up slowly as I grunted with effort. "OH SHIT MIKE! DO YOU SEE THAT HAHAHAHA IT'S SO AMAZING!" "Yeah, it's good... but too easy, so ... Ie'll spice things up a bit hehehe" What? Reassure me, it is not serious... But unfortunately for me, I saw him come back with 500 pounds weight plates. HOLY SHIT! HE'S SERIOUS, HE'S FUCKING SERIOUS! "M-M-Mike, i-i-it's a bad idea, I can't..." "Oh fuck yeah you can, and he added two plates. "M-MIKE! I-I-I'M NOT SURE I CAN..." My face was all read, my arms were shaking as fuck, I clenched my teeth to broke them but I was able to keep the bar up. "Funny, you're more resistant than I thought" he said, amused. And... he added again two plates. "MIKE NO!" I shouted. I was going to kill me, really. This time, it was impossible to keep the bar up and slowly, it lowered. "MIKE! WHAT DO YOU DO?" I shouted, panicked. "What I do? That!" he said. And... he added the last 4 plates. "MIKE!!! I'M BEING CRUSHED, I'M BEING FUCKING CRUSHED!!!" "I see that, but you know what to do" he said in smiling badly. "What?" I said. "Grow bro'! Grow and grow, and grow AND GROW!!! COME ON BRO'!!!" He was crazy! He was fucking crazy but... hell yes, he was right. It was time, time to... GROW! "RRRRRAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" With my all anger, I pushed and pushed and pushed but obviously, the bar didn't move from only one inche. But no way to give up! I pushed again and again and again. And suddenly I felt it, I felt this tingling that I had felt this morning and the more I pushed, the more I felt this tingling increasing. It became a burn and then I felt like my blood was replaced by lava. But I kept pushing, until the moment where... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" My whole body exploded adding dozens, maybe even hundreds muscle pounds. My "short" has been shredded this "muscle-plosion", releasing my enormous dick. But it was not sufficient to lift the bar, so I continued to push. Mike was completely elated, he was shouting. "THAT'S IT BRO'! GROW! GROW AGAIN AND AGAIN AND AGAIN HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!!!!" "FUCK YYYYYYEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" I pushed again and again and again and suddenly... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" BOOM! A new "muscle-plosion"!!! But still not sufficient! So I continued! And I could see it, I could see: my body started to swell, at a clearly visible pace. It was like to swell a balloon, except here, it wasn't air, it was muscle, pure muscle. At each second, a large number of muscle pounds were added to my frame. I was hulking hahahahah! FUCK YEAH I WAS HULKING HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! And I could feel it, I could feel my strength was increasing, quickly, very quickly! In only few ten of seconds, I felt my strength doubling, tripling, QUADRUPLING! And it didn't stop... And the miracle happened: the bar moved upwards, very very slightly at the beginning then more and more quickly. "FUCK YEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSS!!!!!! DO YOU SEE THAT MIKE? DO YOU SEE ME BECOME A FUCKING HULK?". Crap, my voice... MY VOICE! It was inhuman, insanely deep. "YEAH BRO' I SEE!!! COME ON, LET'S GET THE SAUCE!!" Do you want I get the sauce Mike? Okay bro', LET'S GET THE SAUCE!!! "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!" I roared as never, I pushed beyond my limits and... the bar was at its highest! So I lowered it... and I lifted it again, this time, I lifted smoother and a little easier... and I lowered again... and I lifted again... and I lowered again..." "THAT'S IT BRO'!!! THAT'S I WANT TO SEE!!!" yelled Mike. As the seconds passed, the bar became lighter and lighter and it was easier and easier. I didn't pay attention to it but my cock was hard as it has never been. And as if to thank me, my body gave me the ultimate gift: the tingling come back. But increased to a level never seen before! I barely had time to realize that suddenly... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" My traps exploded to the point where I felt my ears touching them. My shoulders exploded in a size that was difficult to describe. My arms... how to say... if I say that Arnold Schwarzenegger or Ronnie Coleman were maggots in comparison to me, does that give you an idea of what a monster I was? And if said that my main vein was bigger than a garden hose? My forearms were probably bigger than a bull leg! My pecs exploded so much than they definitively masked my view on my midsection. But even with a masked view, I could feel my insanely hard midsection, I could feel each bricks swelling, pushing against others to occupy all the space available. And just when I thought it was over for my abs, the first row exploded out of my stomach, doubling in size, the sensation was so intense that I roared. Then... I roared a second time... and a third! But it wasn't done, my body had one more surprise in store for me: I roared a fourth time! and if my calculations are correct, it meant I had... A FUCKING EIGHT-PACK! Hahahahaha FUCK YEAH! I could feel also my back rubbing against the ground, it was thickening but above all, widening as fuck. And my legs exploded also! and as I tried to put my feet together, it took me a few seconds to realize that what I felt there was not my feet but my... quads! They were so FUCKING big that they were touching long before I could put my feet together! My calves exploded also, it felt like if someone implanted two balloons under my skin. And obviously, my gigantic cock grew too! I could feel it rubbing against the central crevice of my abs. It grew until to reach my pecs. HOLY CRAP! IT WAS SO FUCKING BIG! This whole and last muscle growth was insane, really too insane. I was going to cum, it was inevitable! I let go of the bar with one hand (and held it with only one hand! And guess what? It didn't change anything, it was still light! I grabbed my dick with my other hand. the first thing that struck me was the absolutely insane vascularity. the second thing was that the sensitivity had reached heights that can be described as divine! As soon as I started to jerk off, my eyes rolled in their socket to the point where you could only see the whites of my eyes. I grunted also like a beast. After several minutes, my hand had reached an incredibly pace. The pleasure was almost continuous. And then I felt the climax is coming. Obviously, I restrained myself and could enjoy 15 seconds of orgasm more. But I could not hold on any longer... "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!" My cock, or rather my "cannon" fired. I shot gigantic load after gigantic load, with the power of a true cannon. "HOLY FUCKING SHIT!!!" shouted Mike. Even him was totally stunned by what was happening! And my shots weren't the only thing that was incredibly powerful: my yell was so fucking loud that walls shook and windows exploded. And I shot and shot and shot and shot, it was a fucking flood and it lasted for a fucking eternity. When finally it was over, the whole gym was bathing in a thick layer of sticky cum. The ceiling was a battlefield filled with holes as if it had been bombed. "HOLY SHIT HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!! IT WAS SO FUCKING AWESOME!!!!!" I said, with my incredibly new deep voice. Mike was speechless. He was in a state of absolute lust. Shaking, drooling. I think he didn't expect that, and to tell the truth, neither did I... I put the bar on the ground (which I had almost forgotten about because it was so insignificant light now...) and I got up. And quickly I had the confirmation I wanted: I was like my brother, a fucking 8 feet behemoth, weighing probably several tons of muscle. The first thing that disturbed me was that everything seemed so... small, I mean I was 8 fucking feet tall!. The second was this sensation of absolute power that ran through my veins, my body and my mind. It was as if we had implanted a nuclear reactor in each of my muscle. Even if the simple act of breathing was enjoyable, feeling this titanic muscle wall heaving in and out. It was insane, insanely insane. It wasn't a wet dream, no I was a fucking titan. after a few seconds, I smile with exultation and... "GRRRRROOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!" I let out a roar of victory, releasing all my power. Then I turned towards my brother. "So Mike, what do we do now? because well, if you want to put me to the test, you'll need something heavier than this crap" I said, in showing the 5.000 pounds bar. It took several seconds for my brother to come to his senses. Suddenly we heard a small voice. "What...the... hell?". There was a guy in the entrance, his eyes were widened and he was tetanized but honestly, I would have had the same reaction as him in his place. I recognized him, it was Dylan, the handsome guy from high school, handsome to the point that even the straight guys questioned their sexual orientation. It was not the most enormous but he had a model's physique and apparently often used to come to practice in the evening. I looked at my brother to know what to do with him... HOLY SHIT! He had the most carnivorous look I've ever seen in my life! Crap, I had never seen it like that, he looked like a hungry lion ready to pounce on his prey and to tell the truth it was a bit like that: he was his prey. So yes, Dylan had a good reason to be terrified, really... "DYLAN! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA! I was going to pay you a visit but in the end it won't be necessary... You couldn't have come at a better time!". Holy crap, Mike was almost drooling. What was he going to do with this guy? He would have eaten it all raw that it would not have surprised me. "You know... I found you were always beautiful, in particular your sexy firm ass... And, how to say that... I haven't had dessert in a few days and now I'm starving, TERRIBLY starving...". Ok, It answers my question: yeah he's going to eat him, he's going to eat his ass, raw! Poor Dylan... Dylan's face became, white, all white, more white than white, when he understood the meaning of the sentence. Despite his trembling legs he wanted to turn around and run but... too late, a huge hand grabbed him by the collar and lifted him like a piece of straw. "N-N-N-NO P-P-P-PLEASE!!!" shouted Dylan, believing his last moments were coming... Holy crap! Did Mike just lick his lips? Fuck, he was really scary sometimes... "I guess you won't leave it "like that"" I say. "He's a bit small for you, isn't it?" "Indeed" replied Mike. "But we're going to fix that!" Obviously he wanted to "hulkify" him. "So, do you want I touch him?" I asked. "It would not be necessary, I have better, much better! Something more radical and fast" What? It would not be necessary? What was he going to do? He's not going to fuck this guy like that? "P-P-P-PLEASE!" shouted Dylan, tetanized. He even pissed on himself. But he ignored him completely and went to the pond of my cum and... he plunged Dylan into. And that's not all, well... um... he... he used Dylan as a... rag. Holy crap! I was even a little sorry for Dylan, it must have been so humiliating, he was dragged all over the place in my cum. "Um... Mike, y-you know, it is a human being, not a rag..." "Shut up David, I'm cleaning your shit" said Mike, with a bad smile. "And I use whatever I want for it" he added. And he continued to wipe again and again in using Dylan. The poor guy was coughing, almost choking in my cum. When he finally done, Dylan was a fucking sponge, totally impregnated with my cum. Cum, cum everywhere: his shirt, his short, his arms, his face, his hair. All was covered with my sticky white milk. He had it everywhere. Now, he was on all fours, trying to slowly escape, shaking like a leaf, coughing because he had some in his mouth, wiping his face to see something. Well, needless to say that to be contaminated. If he wasn't, nobody would be. One more hulk in the family. But now what? Mike was going to wait 24 hours for Dylan to huklify? Isn't that a bit long? But suddenly I heard Dylan start to moan loudly, almost... painfully! What? "Aaaaaaaaah wh-what's h-happening t-t-to me? gggggnnnnnnnnhhhhhh!!!". And then I could clearly see that his back had started to grow. What the hell? It's starting already? "Mike? What the...? Isn't it supposed to take several hours before it really starts?" "The speed of growth depends on whether you were briefly in contact with contaminated fluid or if you were strongly infected, like him for example. So in his case, it should be a bit more... immediate I think." Holy shit! So he's going to grow now? Right now? I got my confirmation when I heard him really screaming in pain. "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHH IT'S HURTS, IT'S HURT SO BAD!!!". Yeah, he's growing... I could see his back had already grown very large, the first tears was already starting to appear. As he liked to show his body, he always wore tight clothes and you could clearly see the bumps moving under the fabric. but he had not yet understood that because until now, the tone in his voice was clearly one of concern and fear. I wonder when that will change, when he would realize that he was becoming fucking more muscular. I didn't have to wait long for this to happen... "AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH MY ARMS, THEY HURT SO AAAAAAAAAAAAHHHH MUCH, THEY... WH-wHAT GGGNNNNNHHHH AAAAAAAAAH MY...MY ARMS ARE OOOOOOOHHHHHH GROWING! AND MY... OOOOOOOOOOOOHH SHOULDERS TOO! AND GGGNNNHHHHHHHHHH... N-NO AAAAAAAAH IT-IT'S MY GNNNNNHHHHHH WHOLE BODY! I-I AAAAAAAAAAHHHHH I'M GROWING! FUCK! I'M GROOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHH-WING!" Oh gosh, it was unbelievably hot to watch, I was as hard as ever! When I thought it would explode from all sides, it stopped. What the hell? I mean he was much more bigger than few minutes ago but, far from to be like Mike. Why did it stop? Dylan was still on all fours, panting loudly trying to recover from what he had just experienced. "Ha..ha... holy... crap... ha... ha... I don't know... ha... ha... what it was but... ha... it was... AWESOME!" He said, with a voice which was definitively deeper. He managed to get back on his knees. Craaaaap, I may have been much more bigger than him, see a more or less normal guy becoming pro bodybuilder in few minutes was still incredibly hot! "Oh my fucking gosh!" he said, looking with astonishment at his huge forearms. He flexed his biceps, which should now be a good 19 inches, tearing a little more in the process his sleeves. "HOLY SHIT! Is... is it my arms?" he said, totally stunned by the huge muscle peak. Then he lowered his eyes for to see his two huge beach balls, enjoying to bounce them. Dylan caught his shirt, already torn in several places, and with one blow he tore what was left of it. Craaaap, his previously athletic build was now the one of a pro bodybuilder: bull neck, canonball shoulders, big ripped pecs, six huge bricks carved in marble... He passed his hand on them, feeling their hardness. Then, a smile appeared on his face and he started slowly to laugh. Surprise gave way to lust. "Ha... ha... haha... hahaha... hahahaha... HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!!!" he exploded with joy. "YES! OH MY GOSH YES!!! OH FUCK YES!!!" he shouted, in flexing his newly muscular chest. "Shouldn't he be bigger?" I asked. "Yeah but I think it's not finished. His hole is still too small. I think a little extra cleaning is neces-...?" But before Mike could finish his sentence, Dylan threw himself on the ground, rubbing himself in my cum, wriggling in it while exulting. What the hell? He even licked the ground! Well, he probably understood that this was what had made him grow and the least we can say is that he wanted it to continue! His smile was demonic, no doubt what he had in mind at that moment, he wanted to grow, much more! "Hehe! Finally, he is even more impatient than I thought! So much the better, it was getting too long there!" said Mike, by holding his huge cock, which was ready to explode. And it wasn't long before before Dylan grows again. But this time, he knew what was going on and his attitude was very different from the previous one: he was laughing, almost like a madman. But among his laughter, we also heard loud moans of pain. He was turned in our direction, so we could clearly admire the show... and what a show. His neck were widening while at the same time his trapezoids emerged from his back. His shoulders were swelling, like balloons, becoming larger than his former head and continuing to swell. His biceps were swelling at an incredible pace, gaining in few seconds what it would have taken years to obtain, his veins were getting bigger, more like garden hoses. His forearms were becoming bigger than the majority of the school's athletes' arms. His pecs swelled and began to block his view, his nipples were moving and went down. His abs were swelling and suddenly, each row exploded out of his stomach, doubling almost in size, his legs were growing as fuck becoming much larger than tree trunks and don't forget to mention his enormous dick, which gained in length and circumference. Dylan was growing, and growing and GROWING! During the whole process, he laughed like a maniac, his laughter being interspersed with his moans of pain. even though I was 8 feet tall, it was terrifying. All reason seemed to have left his body, he was in pure ecstasy, growing, shouting, laughing. I didn't realize it but I was as hard as ever and I was even shaking but clearly not from fear! This show was so... so... Suddenly he shouted louder, or rather he ROARED louder. and the cause was soon clear: he was "exploding" in muscle mass. do you see the muscle growth scenes like in Dragon Ball? Well, it was the same! everything was literally exploding, becoming bigger, harder, deeper, more carved. His six-pack evolded into a incredible eight-pack, his biceps were clearly bigger than any head, his pecs and traps were so muscular than it was starting to engulf his neck. His back were now so large than he couldn't enter somewhere without destroy the wall. It was really too much for myself: I fired several loads that were going to smash violently against the wall in front. And Mike was not insensitive to the situation either had to bite himself in order not to cum on the spot but clearly his gun was ready to fire. Finally, Dylan completed his transformation with a howl worthy of the Hulk. and it was over, for good this time. He was panting loudly on for some minutes and with difficulty he got up. yeah, no doubt, it was as big as us. He looked at his fists, opening them, closing them, bouncing his gigantic pecs, felt his huge eight-pack then, he said from his powerful new deep voice: "OH MY FUCKING GOSH!". He caught cast iron disk and slowly crushed it. A wide bad smile of appeared on his face, exulting in the sight of his power. Yeah, he loved the way he felt, you could see it very clearly. Then he turned towards my brother, precum oozing from his dick (and Mike's too, both were now human fountains), then, he said "So you want my ass Mike? But for that, man, you have to earn it and i prevent you: it's not going to be easy" he said, in smiling badly and flexing his monumental biceps. Craaaap, this evil smile was really scary and this biceps too... Mike looked at Dylan, with the same demonic smile "Oh fuck yeah! I don't like it when it's too easy" said my brother. And the clash of the titans began... They rushed towards each other and started a kind of fight, well not by hitting each other but one as the other was trying to dominate the other and to submit him. And frankly they were REALLY NOT pretending: it was better not to be between the two of them because everything was bound to be crushed, trampled, torn to pieces. He sent my brother against the wall, half destroying it. My brother retaliated and sent Dylan waltzing across the room, crushing all machines in its path. It was a fucking carnage. I backed off a bit, even though I was an 8 foot giant, it was really a bad idea to find myself in the middle of their battle. Holy shit, it looked like a life-size kaiju fight. It was violent, bestial, wild and above all sexual, both fighting to determine who would be below and who would be above. Finally my brother succeeded, by grabbing him by the throat, to put Dylan on the ground, and this violently, exploding the tiles in the process and creating a small crater. Then He stood on him to prevent him from moving. He struggled to free himself but Mike held him down firmly, to the point of breaking bones. "Stay down, tonight you are my whore!" said my brother. Dylan smiled and said "Well, indeed, it seems that you win this round". Mike roared victoriously. "But I want another round after! You may have won a battle but certainly not the war!" said Dylan, who didn't seem to mind losing. "Oh yeah, even 100 if you want! And I would win them all, these battles" said Mike, smiling like someone drooling over his favourite dessert. "Bro..." he said while he was still looking Dylan, with a tone that made me think I wasn't going to like what he was going to say. "Adult stuff is going to happen, kids are not allowed so... get out of here!" he said. "Eh! I've been 18 for a few months, I'm not a kid anymore!" I said, a bit angry. "For me you'll always be a kid, even if you are 8 feet tall, so... get out, don't make me say it again!" he said, with a touch of anger. Gloups... well, I'd better not stay here, even before when Mike gets mad it was a mess, but now I wouldn't dare to imagine this same situation with his current condition... "Very well, have fun between adults" I said, leaving the room. "Don't worry for that..." said Mike, with a psychopathic look. When I let the gym, I met the same security guard who still did not seem to have recovered from his emotions and it wasn't going to get any better for him... "It was a good workout" I said in flexing my gigantic biceps. He recognized my head (but probably not my body!) and when he saw my biceps, I saw his eyes get even more squared off, to the point where they could pop out of their sockets, and suddenly he lost all colour and fainted. when I got to the parking lot, I noticed a funny detail: there was an SUV that was pretty close to dad's. I smiled: it was time to test my new strength. I placed a hand under the back and lifted and... instantly, I lifted the vehicle without any problem, with one hand. Hahahaha! Insane, I had really become a fucking Hulk, for real! As I put the SUV down, I heard the loudest yell I have ever heard, even during my growth. It was insane, even the scream of a T-Rex was ridiculous in comparison! The ground shook as if there had been an earthquake, the windows of the gym and all the vehicles in the parking exploded instantly, the car alarms went off... Well, it looks like my brother finally got his "chocolate mousse". And a few seconds later, I heard a new noise coming from the room. The next round had started... I suddenly thought about Ben and Matt, where were they in their hulkification process? Were they like me in their bathroom, on all fours, in moaning painfully while they were exploding out of their clothes? One thing was sure, they would not sleep much, their night will be... agitated hehehe. From my side, I was still contagious for a few hours and I was going to take advantage of it! I was thinking about who I could visit in the next few hours, who would be next on my "to hulkify list". Greg seemed a good choice, he was always nice to me, he deserves a little reward. And on the contrary I was thinking also who was going to be on my "to terrify list", those I will visit later, when there is no more risk of contagion. I think I'll start with this dear Rob, this bastard deserves a little correction! Yeah, the next few hours were going to be fun, really fun!

Reposting as it was lost due to the site reverted back to Jan 2022. This is a continuation of my story from the Story Verse 2021 - My time at the Mountain House. I glance down at my ringing phone and see Nona is calling me. It’s 3pm on a Thursday, I wonder what could be up? I answer, “Hey Nona, everything ok?” She responds in the most loving way she knows, even if she’s still a bit authoritative with me, even though I’m 30 and stand 6’3” and weigh 230 lbs., “I’ll need you back at the cabin to do some cleanup work. We have a guest coming in tomorrow and staying for the next month.” I want to groan, but the caretaker’s job is my main source of income. “Ok, I’ll be back in a few hours. Just need to finish a few things for the Carpenters in their backyard.” And some stuff in Mr. Carpenter’s bedroom, which is something I don’t let on to Nona, for fear of having her pull my skin off layer by layer. “Well, don’t be too late. I saw some trees on the east path which need to be thinned.” Her way of telling me to be home sooner rather than later. “Yes, Nona.” We hang up and I toss my phone on the bed. I look down over my fur covered pecs to watch Mr. Carpenter as he keeps bobbing his red-head and full lips on and off my stiff cock. His soft lips and well lubricated mouth allow my ample cock room to slide in and out of him with ease. I keep a nice even breath going and moan, “God, that feels so good PJ.” I feel his fingers dig into my glutes in response. I softly grab the sides of his head and pull him off me, knowing he’ll be upset, but I have to get moving or endure the wrath of Nona. My unit slaps into my hardened furry abs. He looks up with saddened eyes. I pull him up to a standing position, all 5’7” of it. I put my hand behind his head, lean down, and kiss him. He wraps his hands around my back, pulls our bodies together, trapping our raging cocks, and fervently kisses me back. I hear him moan with pleasure. I put my left hand on his right buttock, gently grab hold, bend my knees, then easily lift him up. I’m standing and he is resting in the palm of my hand, still kissing me as if nothing has changed. His 150lb weight is kind of light for me and I know he gets a kick out this. I can feel his rigid cock grinding against my cobblestone abs. I feel pre-cum leaking from both of us and coating both our bodies. I feel his right hand go to my partially flexed left bicep and start to massage and feel it up. I flex it for him, and he groans again. He wraps his legs around my waist and his left arm around my right shoulder. He’s getting close, as am I. I tense my body and move my right hand to his other ass cheek. Once I grab him, I lift him up a bit more and start to nibble my way down his face, then his neck, to his ultra-sensitive left nipple. He unwraps his legs and lets them dangle outside my wide thighs. He stiffens as I lap at it and then use my tongue to coat it with copious amounts of saliva. His bare chest is a nice change from my hirsute chest. I begin to suck on his petit pert nipple and rake my tongue over it some more. I feel him put both his hands behind my head and pull it closer. I allow him to do this and continue my ministrations. He lets out a loud moan and his body stiffens in my arms. His hips jerk forward and upward, his cock between my pecs. I feel his load explode out of him and cover my hairy chest. I flex my pecs and squeeze his still exploding cock in the valley. He groans loader and tries to fuck my pecs. I help him out by lifting and lowering him a few times. I feel another, softer load dribble out and coat me. He softens and his body starts to go limp. I carefully set him on the bed. I still have a raging erection, purple head, with veins crawling all over the shaft. PJ looks at me with sleepy eyes. I grasp my unit and give it a couple of quick jerks. My load quickly travels up and out of me, covering PJ from neck to bellybutton. He flinches as each shot hits him. I grunt loudly with the last load and shake my unit to make sure every last drop is out. He weakly smiles at me and I wink back to him. I lean down, over his small frame, and proceed to lick my cum off him. My warm moist tongue covers his body with renewed moisture, and I feel his body shiver with excitement. I lean over his body, move toward his face and whisper to him, as his eyes shutter shut, “I’ll stop out next week and we can have some more fun.” He gently pats my arm as his eyes shut and he falls into a deep, restful sleep. I lightly kiss him, clean his cum off me, quickly get dressed, squeezing into my black mesh t-shirt and gym shorts, and head downstairs. I walk down the hall to the back door and head to the backyard. I head directly to the rock PJ’s mom wanted moved. It’s about 7 ft long and 3 ft wide. It’s been sitting in their garden for a few years, and she has grown bored with it. I have a wheelbarrow next to it so I can wheel it out to my truck for disposal. I put my hand on the rock and quietly says, “It’s just you and me, and I’m still horned up, so you don’t stand a chance.” My semi-hard unit banging against my leg thru my boxer briefs. I walk around it again, looking for the handholds I had seen earlier. Once I find them, I squat down. I feel my thigh muscles explode and sense blood rushing to them for the upcoming show. I pull on the long end of the rock, moving it to a 45-degree-angle, then quick move my body so I am under it. I let the weight rest on my flexed chest and shoulder. I wrap my arms around the rock. I hug the rock to me and feel my biceps and triceps expand to their full size. I slowly push with my legs and move the rock to a standing position. I tighten my grip, inhale deeply, then tense my entire body. I start to stand up, pulling the rock with me. It feels heavier than it looks. I make sure to use my legs, not my back, as I stand. Once I’m up, I laugh to myself and think, ‘It’s not that heavy.’ I squat down a bit, then explode upward, releasing the rock a bit. I catch it again higher on my body. It’s just high enough that I push up and rest it on my broad left shoulder. I glance at the wheelbarrow and think, why waste a good leg workout. I carry the rock on one shoulder and the wheelbarrow in my free hand to my pickup. I put the wheelbarrow down and with my free hand, open the rear gate. I squat down and let the rock roll off and into the bed. It makes and awful noise as it rolls and comes to rest. I get in the bed, maneuver it to one side of the bed, and secure it with some straps. I start my drive back from town to the cabin, or estate, whichever people want to call it. The rock will look nice in one of the gardens there. I think of my time with PJ and a few other guys in town. If Nona only knew. I’d be dead. Happy, but dead. Leading the life of a straight man for her but sneaking off to have fun behind her back with other men, seems sacrilegious. I’m gay and have been at peace with it for many years. My parents have been coming to terms with it for a few years. Nona and Pappy, when he was alive, had a harder time with it. I sat them down individually and gently explained what it meant to me. Telling them I liked guys over girls seemed like a slap in their faces. Nona took it especially hard as I am the oldest grandson. She patted my arm a few times like my being gay was something that would pass, like a cold or the flu. Dad said to let it go and not to worry about them. It was a lot for them to take in and I was the prized grandson, tall, dark, and handsome. It was something incongruous to them. When Pappy passed a few years ago, it was decided for me that I’d be the one who went to help Nona on the estate, even though I may have had plans of my own. Then it was dad’s turn to sit me down and gently explain how being the caretaker at the cabin was something I was obligated to do. He took me to a nice restaurant in town, one where I had to put on a dress shirt and pants, not a t-shirt and gym shorts. He explained over a few beers that Pappy and Nona had been fixtures at the cabin, which I had known, and it was expected that the Fisher family would take care of the property. He talked and I listened, thinking to myself, ‘I’m 25 years old. I’ve already put my college degree on hold to participate in bodybuilding and fitness contests, and now he wants me to put it off even longer, to help in this family business, of which I know very little about.’ He could see the hesitation and frustration building. “Jake,” he said calmly, “I realize this is not the direction you saw your life taking.” I glance up at him with a knowing look, “but, you have already had some many wonderful and exciting experiences for a man your age.” I smile knowing he is right. He holds up both hands and proceeds to list my accomplishments. “One, all state wrestler; two, holds high school record for bench press and squat; three, holds high school record for unassisted quarterback tackles at 45; four, youngest under 20 body-builder to win first place in his weight class; five, only under 20 body-builder to win the overall at the same competition; six, first 22-year-old to win Fitness champ for his class; seven, then win the overall Fitness champ at the same competition.” I tense my left bicep and feel the softball sized muscle expand the sleeve of my long-sleeved blue striped Oxford shirt. I smile, he sees it and smiles back. “You do know your mother and I are very proud of what you’ve done. We knew from the moment you picked up your first barbell and curled it, that you had innate talent which would allow you to go far in whatever dream you wanted to pursue, be it sports, body-building, or fitness.” I think back to all the events and sports I participated in and remember seeing my whole family there to watch me. Mom, dad, my younger siblings, all 4 of them at that point, and Nona and Pappy. I had my own cheering section. Even when I decided to stop pursuing bodybuilding because I did not want to get into steroids, they were behind me all the way. I sigh, knowing, short of me leaving the area, this is something I’m going to do. I whisper, “Ok.” Dad breaks into a sad smile. He puts his right hand on top of my left one and quietly says, “Thank you Jake. This means a lot to your mom and me. Nona will be happy too.” I glance up at him with a crooked smile, “Well, in her own way.” I chuckle and so does he. He finishes by saying, “I’m sure Pappy would be proud of you too.” I feel him squeeze my hand. I take a chance and ask, “May I ask one or two things?” He nods. “I still need my freedom.” He has a questioning look on his face. “I get that I’ll have to live on the estate with Nona, but I still want to live my life, dad. I’m a grown man. I want to be able to do things, go places, meet people…” I let the last part linger, hoping he knows what I mean. “Jake, I’m on your side for everything you just said.” He smiles and winks to me. I blush. “I’ll speak with Nona and your mom. It won’t be easy, but I’ll do my best.” I nod in appreciation. “Your mom and I have one request of you.” I cower at what it may be. “We want you to get your college degree.” I exhale with relief. He sees it and says, “The caretaker job pays pretty well, and you should be able to take a few courses every semester. We don’t care how long you take, or what you get it in, just please get that degree. It will help you in ways you can’t imagine.” I nod. “Also, with the experiences you’ve already had, and what you’ll pick up from working at the estate, it will give you a solid footing for your future.” Dinner arrives and we both start to eat. I have a medium T-bone steak with a baked sweet potato, and dad has salmon with broccoli. Between bites he says, “We do not expect you to spend the rest of your life at the estate, unless you want to,” He glances at me with a raised eyebrow, but I don’t give any hint back, “But stay until Nona retires or until Steve or Connor are able to help out.” My next two younger brothers, identical twins, but different as night and day, at least to me. I roll my eyes. He sees it and slyly smiles, knowing where I’m coming from. I roll up to the gate of the estate, enter the code, wait for the gate to open, then drive my 1999 Ford F150 up to the caretaker’s house and park next to Nona’s Jeep Cherokee. I leave the rock where it is and enter the house thru the garage. I peel off my work boots and socks and slip into a pair of comfortable slippers I leave there. Nona is in the kitchen, at the table reading over an email on her computer. I’m guessing it has the details for the guest arriving tomorrow. She looks up, sees my dirty t-shirt and shorts, and says, “Can you thin out the Maple saplings before dusk tonight. They are on the east path about 100 yards from the house and 20 yards off the path.” She looks back down at her computer and makes some notes on a pad next to her. As I turn to go, she flatly asks, “How did things go at Mr. and Mrs. Carpenter’s? Were you able to remove the rock as they requested?” I quietly say, “Yes, Nona.” I see her nod without looking at me. “I brought the rock back with me as I think you’ll be able to find a spot for it in one of the gardens.” She turns to me. “I will.” She turns back. The conversation is over. I head back to the garage, pull my work boots back on and then get head out to my John Deer tractor. I start it up and head up the driveway. I branch off onto one of the paths, go the spot on the path where I think she is talking about and park. I quickly make my way to the glen of Maple saplings. I see the clump of about 30 young trees and wonder how Nona would ever find them? I put the thought out my head and walk the area to determine the best and quickest course of action. I jog back to my tractor, grab a roll of tape and a shovel. I head back to the trees as dusk encroaches the area. I quickly mark 10 to 15 saplings. I double check to make sure there is room for me to get them out of the ground without disturbing the other trees too much. I find one of the smaller ones and get a firm grip on the trunk. It’s only 5-inches in circumference, so my hands easily fit around it. I shake the tree a bit to see how sturdy it is. It’s pretty flimsy. I squat down, plant my feet in the soft ground, inhale, and start to lift. As I exhale, I tighten my grip. The tree shakes and the roots start to emerge from the ground. As I finish my exhale, I take a breath to clear my lungs. I squat down again and take another deep breath. I grab the tree a bit lower. As I exhale again, I grip and lift. The tree shakes even more. The roots break free of the ground and dirt sprays everywhere. I toss the tree to the side, clap my hands on my legs to get the dirt off me and think, ‘one down.’ I glance at the sky, then my watch. I don’t have much sunlight left. I move to the next tree, pull it out just as easily, and move on. Half an hour later, it is too dark, and I stop. I’ve taken out 6 trees and have another 9 or so to go. I leave the ones I’ve already pulled out where they are and head back to my tractor. I head back to the house. I enter thru the garage again and see Nona is still at the computer. I smell dinner in the oven. I make my way to the back stairs and head up to my bedroom. I take a quick shower and come back down in a pair of sweats and a long sleeve t-shirt. I help set the table and move the food to it. As we sit, she takes my hand in hers. We say grace. I allow her to take first helping of everything, chicken, rice, and steamed carrots with orange glaze. I patiently wait for her to finish, then fill my plate. She knows what I like and don’t like and is mindful of my diet. She never forces me to eat anything I don’t like, but gently hints I should try new things. There is music playing softly for ambiance. It is some of her favorite 60’s artists. I must admit, some of the songs are really good and I don’t mind listening to it. She leads off the conversation, “Mrs. Carpenter called to say, ‘thank you’. She appreciates your removing the rock. She wondered if you’ll be free at some point to come back and help fill in the hole.” She glances over to me. I finish chewing the piece of chicken before responding. “Yes, I would be happy to.” I think to myself, ‘As if I have a choice.’ “I thought as much and already told her so.” I roll my eyes in my head. “The young gentleman will be here tomorrow, probably in the late afternoon, or early evening. His name is Cole. He will be here for a month.” I pause and look to her. I ask, “By himself? That is a bit unusual.” She nods in agreement. “They did not send too much information, just that this is a last-minute reservation. They were very sorry for the short notice.” I know where this is headed. “I’ll be at the house tomorrow to prepare one of the bedrooms. I have made out a grocery list. Please head to town and gather the items.” “Yes Nona.” “When you’re done with that, please make sure the pool and workout room are tidied up.” I nod and I chew on some carrots. “Were you able to remove all the saplings?” It comes out more of a statement than a question. “Unfortunately, not. I ran out of light.” I see her glance at me. “I’ll finish up tomorrow after I have done the other things.” She nods. We finish dinner. I clear the table, put the left-over in containers, and wash the dishes. I set the dishes on the counter to dry. I head upstairs to do some course work. I’m taking a 2nd level Business management course and a 3rd level Horticulture class at the local college. The management class is pretty straightforward while the Hort class has a lot of Latin terms I have to remember. An hour later I emerge from my room, head downstairs and grab an apple and banana for my snack. I see Nona has shut off the lights and headed to her room. I grab my phone and walk outside. It's a gorgeous night. The night air still has a little bite to it, but that disappear soon as we head into late spring and early summer. I walk over the driveway and onto a path leading to one of the ponds on the property. A few years ago, with the owner’s and Nona’s blessing I put a bench at one of them and cut out a sitting area facing south. On a clear night like tonight, you can watch the stars and moon make their trek across the sky. As I walk to it, the creatures of the night go quiet as I approach and start up their calls after I pass. Crickets, owls, frogs, toads, a few mice, and other assorted animals wander the grounds. I get to the pond; the frogs and crickets go silent. I sit on the bench and tilt my head backwards, to crack my neck. As the vertebra crack, I feel any tension I had slip away. I watch the stars and my brain begins to wander. It’s been 5 years since dad asked me, or rather let me know, I’d be helping out here. Has it been so bad? Eh, not really. Nona tries her best, but she has not come around to me being gay. She doesn’t bring it up, nor does she stop me from doing what I like to do. I think she’s hard on me as a way to compensate, her version of tough love. I’ve seen her with my brothers and sisters and she’s more loving with them, smiling and hugs for everyone. I hate sneaking off to meet up with guys, like PJ. I mean, he’s great, but he’s 8 years younger than I am. Heck, he’s Rose’s age. God, I feel old. But, without Rose meeting him in a bar one night, I would have never met him. She called me the night she met him and gushed about how cute he was and that he and I would be perfect together. She sent me a photo of him, and I thought, yeah, he’s cute, a bit on the small side for my tastes, but one or two dates wouldn’t hurt. I wasn’t dating anyone seriously, so why not. We went out a few times, then he asked me to come over to his place for dinner. I got embarrassed and he saw it. He put his small, freckled hand on top of my monster fist and said, “Jake, you never have to be afraid of who you are with me, or my family.” I sighed at the thought of being accepted for who I am. He saw my hesitation and continued, “My parents accept who I am, and I’ve brought many other friends over. It’ll be fine.” I smiled weakly and nodded. I went home and called mom and let her know, so there wouldn’t be a huge surprise when word got out that I was on a date with PJ Carpenter. She quickly and quietly said, “You need to tell Nona. She’s good friends with PJ’s grandmother and you don’t want her to hear it from some old gossip in town.” I groaned out loud. Mom laughed and said, “Welcome to being an adult and having the difficult conversations.” I chuckle and say, “I thought I already had it with her…” The conversation did not go swimmingly well to say the least. Nona’s final statement to me went something like, “Jacob Daniel Fisher the third, I cannot stop you from seeing who you want to see.” There was no emotion in it. No, ‘I’m happy you met someone, or you’re going to dinner where?’ I sighed and went and had a great time with PJ and his family. They accepted me for who I was and gave me some confidence to continue see PJ without any interference. Nona let it go. PJ and I had our fun, but we both realized the age difference was going to be an issue. He was still in college and partying it up, while I am working on the estate and going to night classes. We still meet up, like today, and have a great time. His parents are very supportive of me and send work my way, regardless of my relationship with PJ. Maybe I should have another conversation with dad. I’m going to be graduating this year and want to know if there are plans in place to have someone take over for me. I start to think about what I want to do after I do graduate. I need to start sending out job applications or completing them online. Need to get my name and face out there, and not just around town, but farther away. Small town life is nice, but there are more opportunities in larger cities. What would that life be like? I’ve barely left the town I was born in, much less lived someplace else. I mean, my bodybuilding and fitness competitions took me to some different cities across the area, but I’ve never traveled west past the Mississippi or south past the Mason-Dixon line. Maybe small-town life is what I’m made for, but I’ll never know unless I try something else. I come out of my thoughts and see the moon is high in the night sky. I see some bats chasing their dinners and hear the crickets and frogs singing their songs. There are lightening bugs all around me. I take a deep breath and feel my long sleeve shirt expand and stretch across my chest. I flex my arms a few times to get the blood flowing again. I slowly stand and stretch my arms over my head and begin my walk back to the house. On the way, I check my messages and see PJ sent me one thanking me for today. I send him a smiley face back and smile to myself. I enter the house through the garage, lock up all the doors and head up to bed. I lay in bed thinking again, would life in the big city be right for me? I doze off. Friday morning comes and I wake to the smell of eggs and bacon. I quickly change into my work clothes and head down. Nona has a plate ready for me and once I sit down, she lets me know she’s going to the house to get things ready. It’s about 9am. I nod and say, “I will head into town and get the grocery shopping done. Is there anything you need while I am there?” “Not today, thank you. Please don’t dawdle. You will need to clean up the exercise room and pool before Mr. Cole arrives, and please remember to clear away the trees.” I nod, not letting on my feeling of being treated like a 5-year-old. She takes off. I get in my pickup and start for town. I call dad. He picks up on the first ring, “What’s she done now?” he asks with exasperation. “Oh, you know, same old, same old.” I say wearily. “Can we meet for dinner tonight, just you, mom, and I?” I sound like I’m begging or whining, but I’m not. “Of course. You want to come here or meet in town someplace?” “Can we meet at your place? Will the others be there?” “Steve and Connor will be at work, Rose and Jen (my other twin siblings) should be on dates, but Tiny…” I suddenly hear Tim yell in the background, “I’m right here dad.” Dad continues, “Oh, my bad, Timothy Mark Fisher will be here as well, grounded for the night at this point.” I laugh to myself. Tim is the youngest of the 6 of us. He’s 23 years younger than I am, which makes him 7. Definitely the surprise baby. Rose and Jen are 22 and Steve and Connor are 26. “But otherwise, we’re good.” “Thanks. Say 6ish?” “I’ll let your mom know.” I get to the store and quickly make my way thru, making sure to get the specific items on the list. Made the mistake once of getting a similar item, and then having to drive back to get the correct one. I pick up one two items for myself and pay for them separately. I make sure they go into a different bag. On the way home, I get some gas, stop for a quick bite to eat, then head back. On the way back, I call Nona and let her know. I ask if I should bring the groceries right to the main house. She says yes. I get back at 12:30. I run into the house and put my bag from the store in my bedroom, then put all the groceries into my tractor and drive to the house. I carry the groceries in and hear a vacuum running upstairs. I put the bags on the counter and put any frozen or cold items in the fridge. I walk out to the pool area and see it needs to be cleaned and swept. I move to the exercise room and start to clean and dust. I wipe off the weights and make sure everything is in its proper place. As I move items, I get a quick workout in. A few sets of curls, squats, and deadlifts. Nobody needs to know, and it helps alleviate some of my stress. I check the linen closet and see there is full supply of towels for the workout room and the pool. I move to the pool supply hut, pull out a skimmer, the pool vacuum, and get started. I get all the leaves off the surface, then submerge the vacuum and begin. It’s a nice day out, so I strip off my t-shirt and get some sun. The heat feels good on my muscles. I close my eyes as the vacuuming motion is repetitive. I’ve done this often enough; I could do it in my sleep. 45 minutes later I’m done. I pack up all the gear then pull out a straw broom and sweep the entire pool area. I make sure to pull out any weeds that have started to grow between the brick pavers. I wipe down all the furniture and make sure no bees have built nests in the area. I double check the propane tank for the gas grill is at least ¾ full and then make sure the grills do not have any caked-on fat from the last guest. I toss my shirt back on and head to the flower garden on the side of the house and do a spot check of the walkway to make sure there are no bird droppings on it. I get a hose and spray down the pavers, refill the birdbath, then water the plants and clean the bench. I glance at my watch and see it’s getting close to 4. As I’m packing up the hose and brushes, Nona comes around the corner with her scissors. She glances around making sure everything is satisfactory. She walks over to the Peonies and cuts a few of them, then goes to the Irises and does the same. I stand silently, waiting to see if my work passes her inspection. As she’s leaving, she pats me on the arm and says, “Looks good Jake. Thank you.” I breathe a sigh of relief. I mention carefully, “I’m heading to mom and dads for dinner tonight. I am going to clear out the remaining saplings right now, but may need to finish tomorrow morning, if that would be, ok?” She pauses and without turning around replies, “Ok.” I finish cleaning up the area, then quickly head to my tractor and down to the trees. I see my pile from yesterday and move to the next marked tree. I squat down, get a firm grip, feel my legs and chest expand, then quickly push up. The tree comes out without hesitation. Dirt sprays my workpants and shoes. I work out my anger and frustration on the remaining trees. When I’m done, I realize I’m sweating profusely and there’s a tear in my t-shirt. I also have a cut on my right forearm. Not too bad, but I will wash it off and put a band-aid on it. I glance at my watch and see it’s 5ish. I head back to the trail, get in my tractor and head back. I wash up, get into a decent pair of shorts and a nicer t-shirt. I head down to the kitchen and see Nona has made her dinner and is eating it while reading a book. “I pulled all the trees out and will remove them from the area first thing tomorrow.” She nods. “I shouldn’t be too late tonight.” She nods again. I quickly head out. It’s a 30-minute drive. The orange sun is low in the sky and dusk will hit us soon. As I drive thru town, I see a dark red Volvo driving slowly thru town in the opposite direction. I glance at the driver and see a cute blonde behind the wheel. I wonder if he’s the guest. We don’t see too many upscale cars around here, so I’m 80% sure he is the guest. I get to my parents and as I enter, Tiny springs from behind the door and grabs me around my midsection in an attempt to tackle me. Tiny is all of 50-lbs soaking wet, with a head of curly dark hair and eyes which match mine. His chances are slim he’d ever do it, but I play along and fall to the ground, making sure he lands on top of me. He puts his hands on my chest to hold me down. I act surprised and say, “Whoa there Tiny. Glad to see mom and dad have you here to tackle any would-be burglars.” His eyes go wide, and a huge toothy smile is on his face. He looks across the room to dad and joyfully says, “See dad, I knew if I worked out, I’d be able to take Monster down.” He rolls off me and I stand up, putting my left arm around him and bringing him in for a hug. He hugs me fiercely, his face buried in my chest. We release and he excitedly says, “Monster, I’m getting bigger.” My eyes go wide. “I’ve put on 2-lbs in the past 2 weeks.” He flexes his bicep for me to see. I carefully put my hand on it and pretend squeeze it. I ease up when I feel his muscle. I whistle and say, “Tiny, you’ll be as big as me in no time. I hope mom has enough food in the house to feed you.” His eyes get bigger at my praise, and he gives me a high-five. “I gotta go tell mom to get more food cuz there’s a second monster in the house.” He goes into a most-muscular pose and growls at me. I drop into one too, put my head against his and we growl together. He runs off to the kitchen and I go sit next to dad. He’s got a smile on his face. “He misses you.” I nod, realizing I miss him as well. “I’ll try to stop by more, maybe come over and workout with him.” I exhale deeply. Dad sees it and gets right to the point. “What’s up?” I look at him with misty eyes. “Come on Jake, it can’t be all that bad, can it?” I shrug my shoulders. I hesitate and start to stumble over my words. They start out as a whisper, “I just cannot seem to please her, no matter how hard I try, or what I do. She’s always…indifferent to me…like…I’m the hired help, not her grandson…” Dad puts a hand on my knee. “Ever since I told her I was gay; she’s been like this. You know, you’ve seen it.” He nods in agreement. “I can’t change who I am, and I want to be happy, but she makes everything…I dunno know…feel…or maybe…” I sniffle back a tear, realizing how much sadness I have inside me. I wipe my face on my sleeve, then look to dad, “Maybe it’s time for me to leave the estate and let someone else help her.” He sighs and sits back in his chair. Of course, this is the moment when Tiny comes bounding out the kitchen with a huge grin. He runs across the room and leaps at me from 5 feet away. I think, ‘oh fuck’. I jump up and catch him mid-air, then allow his momentum to carry us back a few steps. I hold him out at arm’s length, his toothy grin, and floppy hair a wild mess. Mom steps out of the kitchen, sees me holding him, and exclaims, “Timothy Mark, get yourself back in this kitchen right now. How many times have we told you not to jump at Jake? What if he wasn’t paying attention? You could have been seriously hurt.” “Awe mom, I knew the Monster was watching. Besides, he’s never dropped me before.” Mom just shakes her head in frustration. I pull him to me and wrap my left arm under his butt. I tickle him with my right hand, and he squirms, trying to get free. I quietly say, “Dude, I had you, you know that, right?” He’s got a huge grin and shakes his head up and down. “But we need to play it cool in the house.” I wink at him. “I’ll bring you up to the estate at some point and we can play in the pool, just the two of us.” He shouts, “Cool. Will you throw me in like you did the other times?” Dad looks over with a raised eyebrow. I shake my head from side to side at him. He frowns at me. I put him down and he runs back to the kitchen. Mom looks at me with exasperation. “Dinner in 5. I’ll try to control Tiny for you.” “Well Jake…you’re almost 30, a grown man. You have the right to do what you want. Your mom and I are very grateful you’ve stayed there to help. Your grandmother does appreciate it, despite her not showing it very much.” I raise an eyebrow and look at him. “When we talk, she does mention all the hard work you put and how much of a relief it is to have you there, as opposed to a stranger.” I rasp out, “Funny, it never seems that way to me.” He sighs and shrugs his shoulders. “Maybe if she let on a little, to me,” I touch my chest, “that she appreciates my help, maybe I wouldn’t have to come to you to hear it second-hand.” I let out a deep breath. I gather my thoughts for a moment, then say, “Still, when I get my degree, this fall, I want to try something different.” He nods and says, “I’ve already brought this up to her and to Steve and Connor to see if either of them would be interested.” My eyes perk up. “Jake, I just tossed the idea out, nothing formal or anything.” “Oh…did either of them give you any kind of sign, one way or the other?” He shakes his head no. Mom pokes her head in and says dinner is ready. We go into the dining room, and I see Tiny has put his place right next to mine and he is waiting for me. I sit next to him and gently poke him with my right index finger. He giggles and squirms, then pokes me back. I giggle as well. We pass around the food and talk about everything except the issue I’m having with Nona. She dotes on Tiny, and I don’t want him to hear anything bad about her. Tiny starts to gobble his food down and I put my hand on his wrist and gently say, “Slow down buddy. Eating quickly won’t get you bigger, sooner.” He looks at me mid-chew and nods. He slows down. Dinner is fantastic. Roast pork loin with gravy, garlic mashed potatoes, broccoli (for Tiny), carrots (for me), rolls, and some applesauce with cinnamon (for both of us). Tiny talks about his pee-wee football league. I’ve been to a few of his games, but he begs me to come to the one this weekend. “I’ll try Tiny, but we have a guest coming in this weekend and I have some work I need to finish up.” His face darkens a bit with sadness. Mom sees this and immediately says, “Tim, I bet Steve and Connor can make your game. It’ll be great to have them both there. They love watching you play too.” He sighs and says, “I guess so.” She says, “Tim, you know Jake always tries to make your games. Please don’t be upset if he misses one or two.” “Ok.” He says gloomily. “Listen Tiny, I’ll try really hard to make it. When is the game?” He perks up and gleefully says, “Tomorrow at 5.” “Ok, I will try to make.” We fist bump. Mom smiles at me. After dinner mom sends Tiny off to read a book in his room, which is my old room. The three of us sit in the living room again and talk. She says to me, “Jake, she loves you in her own way.” I nod slowly knowing she’s right, but it still hurts that she won’t give an inch to acknowledge it. I explain what I did today and how she reacted, including the part where she said I did a nice job. Dad exuberantly says, “Well there you go.” I don’t know if he’s kidding or not. I look at him sideways and I see a small smile creep across his face. I broach a tough subject for my parents, “What happens when I meet a guy I like?” They fidget a bit, but not as much as when I first came out to the family. I gently say, “See, you do it too. You’re still not completely comfortable with me being gay, are you?” They hesitate again. “This is why I don’t talk about guys I see. I can hardly bring them back to the house. I have no idea how Nona would react, what she’d say, or if she’d even let them in.” Dad puts his hands up for me to calm down. He says, “Jake, yes, it’s still a bit tough for us, but we love you with all our hearts and support you in anything you do and will love and support you with the person you choose to be with.” I feel a ‘but’ coming. “Your grandmother is from a different time. She tries to understand, but she sees her 6’3’ grandson who played football, wrestled, did bodybuilding, and fitness competitions, and there’s a disconnect.” I know what’s coming. “She thinks all gay men are effeminate.” I roll my eyes, probably a bit too much. Mom sees it and scolds me, “Jake, that’s not fair.” I blurt out, “It’s not fair to me. She has watched me grow up. She knows who I am, but I have to walk on eggshells around her because it might upset her to see me kiss a man I like.” I feel a tear roll down my face. They look at each other, knowing I’m right. I sit back in the couch and run my hands thru my hair. I take a few deep breaths to calm down. I see them looking at each other. My eyes dart back and forth. Dad carefully says, “Jake, you’re a grown man. It’s going to be hard, but you need to sit down with Nona and get everything out in the open.” I think, ‘Oh, boy.’ “It won’t be easy for you, but you need to tell how you feel, about everything…not just that you don’t feel appreciated for the work you do, but also about your being gay and how she ignores it.” I look up to meet his gaze and I open my mouth. He immediately says, “No, you need to do this on your own.” “Ok, but you may need to put an air mattress in my room upstairs for when she kicks me out.” I crack half a smile. Mom weakly smiles, but dad has an ear-to-ear grin. I check my watch and say, “I need to get back. Tomorrow is going to be a full day.” We all stand. Mom goes to the stairwell and calls up to Tiny, letting him know I’m leaving. He comes bounding down the steps and makes a b-line to me. I’m ready for him this time. He jumps at the last second and I catch him in both arms. I haul him in for a hug and he wraps both his arms around my neck and crawls up my body. I just stand there and keep my hands close to his body to catch him if he slips. He’s done this a thousand times before, but I’m always careful with him. Once he gets tired, I pull him off me and hold him off the ground. “Ok, Tiny. I need to get back. I have a lot of work to do tomorrow. I need to get it all done so I can come to your game.” I big smile comes across his face. “I’ll try to stop by one-night next week and we can work out in the basement. Gotta get you into monster form if you’re going to rule the field like I did.” I flex my left arm and he puts both hands around it and I let go of him. He dangles from muscle for a few seconds. I lower my arm as he slides off. He hugs me again and says, “That’d be great Monster.” He flexes his arms and goes into another most muscular pose and growls. I mimic him and put our foreheads together again. By the end, we’re both laughing. I move to the door, say my final good nights and head out. I’m still smiling as I pull onto the estate and up to the house. The main house has a few lights on, so I guess he has arrived. I’m tempted to drive up and see if there is a Volvo there. I decide against it. I’ll find out soon enough. All the lights are off in our house. I parked and quietly enter thru a side door. I make sure everything locked up and head to bed with thoughts of Tiny playing football in my head. I wake Saturday morning to bright sunlight streaming thru my dark green curtains. They are partially open, and the windows are cracked as well. A warm breeze filter thru. I roll out of bed, grab a quick shower, and brush my teeth. I head down and see Nona is at the computer, reading an article. “I’m heading up to the house to finish cleaning up the saplings. I then will head up to the lower meadow to trim some trees which have become overgrown.” She nods with approval. “Oh, Tim has a pee-wee game this afternoon around 5. He asked me to come watch.” I look for any sign from her. “I told him I had work to do but would try to make it.” “That sounds nice. I may drive over as well. I have not seen Timothy for a while.” She looks back down at her computer and I take it as a sign to get to work. I grab a couple apples and a banana and head out. I drive toward the area where the trees are waiting for me, but realize I need to empty the trailer. It has some logs in it from previous jobs. I go the work shed on the far side of the property and dump everything out. 10 minutes later I’m heading back. It’s still a gorgeous day. The sun is climbing, and the air is heating up. I have my cap on to keep the sun off my head. I smile again at the thought of Tiny on the football field. I know he’ll try to put on a show if he sees me there. As I near the area with the trees, I park on the path again and head into them. I see a few more which should be pulled out. I mark them and start to pull them out. I’ve got 3 done when I hear a voice call out to me, “Hello.” I turn toward the voice and realize it’s the guy staying at the house. I head his way and call back, “Hello there.” I’m still in the trees and cannot see him, but his voice is sexy, but a bit tentative. I guess that’s to be expected. He calls again, “Hello? My name is Cole. I’m staying at the cabin.” I see him thru the trees, even though he doesn’t see me yet. Man-oh-man, he’s cute. My height looks about my age, but definitely lighter. Blonde hair, trim body, sweat dripping down from his face. I feel a swelling in my groin. I pause to adjust my workpants, so it doesn’t show. I call back, “Oh. Hello Mr. Cole. My name is Mr. Fisher. I’m the caretaker for the property.” He sees me and I see him pause to take me in. I slow my walk, so he can get a good look. I wonder, ‘Is he gay?’ From the way he’s staring at me…maybe…, but a lot of guys give me the once over the first time they see me. Almost like, is this guy for real? I approach and pull off a work glove. We make some small talk, and he keeps checking me out. I nonchalantly check him out as well. He has a bit of a pouch, but it’s COVID season, who doesn’t have one. Arms, not too bad, could use some toning. Nice legs and thighs. Chest, eh, he just needs to hit the gym a bit more frequently. But those dark blue eyes, damn. I could get lost in those. I feel a stirring down below. Uh-oh, the pregnant pause. What do I say? I keep looking at him. He breaks the silence and says he has to head out. I stumble over my words and say, “I’ll be up at the cabin later today, if you need help with anything.” I think, ‘Oh fuck, he may think I’m coming onto him. Dammit. Not want I want to do on his first day here.” He heads out and I get a real good look at his shapely ass. Man, he better be gay. I need me some of that. My unit pushes hard against my workpants. He wants out in the worst way. I quickly head back to the work area and my brain goes into auto mode. There’s no stopping it now. I put my work glove back on and rip some branches off some trees. I need to get a pump in my arms and chest. Need to get my body right to the edge. My biceps flex, muscles coil underneath the paper-thin skin. I feel blood rushing thru them. My chest is heaving, sweat is coating my t-shirt. I squat down in front of a larger tree, one which is not marked for removal, but my needs are urgent. I wrap my arms around the 3-foot circumference trunk, pull my body to it and whisper, “Sorry little maple, but you’re a means to an end.” I grip it tightly, push my legs into the ground, and thrust upward as quickly as I can. My unit rubs against the trunk thru my pants. Lightening shoots down my body. I pull the tree from the ground with ease. I twist my body and quickly turn back and toss the tree 10 feet away. It crashes into other trees, some of them snapping. I growl and feel my unit pulsing. I rip off my gloves, undo and pull my pants and boxers down, and pull out my engorged unit. It's throbbing due to the stimulation of rubbing against my pants, then the tree. I grasp it with my left hand, putting my right hand behind my head. My right bicep flexed, stretching the material of my t-shirt to the limits. I close my eyes and start a slow jerk, hoping to draw out the pleasure, but knowing won’t be able to. I think of Cole and his sexy blonde hair, dark blue eyes, and whatever present he’s hiding under his shorts. My hips buck forward. My fist angerly bangs into my groin and lower abs, turning me on that much more. My movements quicken. I turn my head and lick my bicep. I sniff my sweaty, smelly pit. I lick the sweat off my arm. I imagine PJ’s mouth on my unit and my hands holding his mouth to my groin. He swallows me as best he can, but gags. I relax my hold a bit. I look down and it is now Cole’s mouth on me. My chest heaves and I thrust two more times, then blow my load. I contain my roar, for fear of being heard. Cum shoots out and covers the leaves, dirt, and grass in front of me. A few droplets end up on my shirt and pants. I scoop them off and lick them off my fingers. I lean against a tree and take a few cleansing breaths and scan the area to make sure there’s no one around. Yeah, if Nona had seen me going to town, I’d definitely be staying at mom and dads. I let out a laugh and pull up my boxers and pants. I stuff my still semi-rigid unit into them. I think to myself, I can get a second round later today, after Tiny’s game. I pull my gloves back on and start to move the saplings to my tractor. Some are too long to fit so I find a sturdy tree at the path’s edge, wrap one around it, brace my body by putting a leg on the tree trunk, then pull, using my shoulders to pull backwards. My chest expands again and my legs swell. The tree bends and then suddenly snaps. I release the pressure and let it fall to the ground. I grab another, then the last one. I put them all in the trailer, then go back for more. I get everything loaded and head back to the work shed. On the way back to the lower meadow I decide to check on Cole to see how he’s doing. I stop below the pool deck and walk up. I see him asleep on a lounge chair. A book on Yoga is beside the chair, having fallen out of his hand. I quietly say, “Mr. Cole.” He stirs, but does not wake. Man, he’s a good-looking guy. I check him out again and see his legs are decent sized as well. His chest is bigger than I thought. “Mr. Cole, are you awake?” He slowly wakes and squints. I am between the sun and him. He starts to get up, apologizing for having dozed off. I think, ‘Dude, I could watch you sleep all day.’ He stumbles as he gets off the chair. I lunge to him and grasp his elbow, steading him. “Are you alright?” I guide him to the chair at the table and we sit. I gently chastise him for not warming down and at one point he looks at me and gives it right back by saying, “Yes sir, Sargent Fisher.” I wink, now knowing he has a sense of humor. We continue to talk and asks if the ‘Mrs. Fisher’ is my wife. I laugh to myself and think, ‘Yeah, got a surprise for you Cole.’ I explain the situation as he listens to every word, nodding and soaking it all in. He is very polite and doesn’t pry into my life. I hold back as well. We continue to talk and then I see it. Nona at the French doors, watching us. As she opens the doors, I immediately stand, knowing she’s about to reprimand me in front of Cole. With the same authority as always, she says to me, “Jake, I believe you have some trees to trim in the lower meadow. I think you have taken up enough of Mr. Cole’s time.” I quietly respond, “Yes, Nona.” I turn to leave, but say one thing, hoping he gets my message, “Please remember to fully stretch before and after each jog. It would not do you any good to be laid up while you were here.” He looks at me with a slightly confused look, but it slowly changes to one of understanding. I head down to my tractor and then to the lower meadow. I am frustrated with myself for getting caught up in the moment with Cole. He just seems like a nice normal guy. I now know he’s gay. He may not have said it outright, but the tell-tale signs are there. When I put my arms behind my head and casually flexed my biceps, he practically drooled onto his shirt. I think if I had bounced them a few times, he would have cum in his tented shorts. Yeah, I caught that, even though he tried to hide it well. I spend the rest of the afternoon pumping my arms by ripping off tree branches. It’s so much quicker than having to use a saw and cut them off. It’s also a great workout. I see some logs on the path. I squat down and get my leg workout in. Lifting them, then pressing them overhead. I feel a sweat starting again and it feels good. I see some larger rocks and decide to get some bench presses in. I find a nice large one, lay on the dry path, and proceed to press it. I guess its weight to be around 200-lbs. Pretty light, but I need to go with the weights on hand. I finish my workout, brush the dirt and debris off my shirt and pants. I haul the limbs back to the work shed, then head home. It’s about 4 and I have just enough time to get a shower and drive to Tiny’s game. Once at the game, I see my parents in the stands. I wave and go to join them. I see Tiny in his uniform. He turns, sees me, and waves. I wave back and he flexes his arm. I flex mine and I see him flex harder, trying to mimic me. I wave for him to turn around and listen to his coach. Mom says, “I’m so glad you made it.” I nod in response. “Steve is on his way. Connor got held up at work but may be here later.” “What about Rose and Jen?” Mom just rolls her eyes. “I see.” She laughs. My sisters have lived with 3 protective older brothers, all their lives; one who could seriously hurt one of their boyfriends if they stepped out of line. They are trying to break free. Rose and I are close. She tells me everything. Jen and I are…well…we get along. She gets along better with Connor. From the way they gossip with each other, you’d think they were twins with each other, and not their actual twin. I pull my phone out and shoot Rose a note, asking if she’ll be here. A few minutes later she responds with a ‘maybe’. I send her a frustrated emoji. I write back, “Could you be here for Tiny? He misses us.” She immediately writes back saying, “Don’t play the Tiny card with me, Monster. He misses you. I see him enough.” She adds an “LOL” to let me know she’s joking. I send a winking emoji back. She does the same. Mom asks, “Well, is Rose coming?” “Maybe.” “That means no.” “Not necessarily.” I wink at her. Dad leans over and ask, “How did your day go.” He’s not being too obvious. “Fine. I got scolded for sitting and talking to the new guest.” He frowns. I just shrug my shoulders. “She may come to the game.” His eyes go wide. The game starts and we cheer Tiny on. He plays running back and defensive lineman. There are just not enough kids in the area to have a full team. Heck, I had to play offense, defense, and special teams in high school. The game is exciting, and he makes some really nice plays, including a run for a touchdown. At the beginning of the second half, Nona, Steve, and Rose show up. Nona sits on the far side of dad, and they chit-chat. Gratefully I cannot hear their conversation. Steve squeezes in between Mom and I and they start to talk. Rose and I wink at each other and laugh. We half watch the game and half gossip with each other. She outright asks, “How are things with PJ?” I give her a sly smile. She puts her hand over her mouth and giggles. “I knew it.” “Honestly though Rose, he’s too young for me.” She cocks an eye at me with a ‘what are you talking about meaning’. I calmly say, “I’m 30, he’s 22.” “So?” I whisper, “I think I want to start thinking about settling down, meeting ‘Mr. Right.” Her eyes go wide again, “PJ could be him.” “He’s still into partying and going out.” She nods with a smile. “Me, not so much.” “Stop being a fuddy-duddy, Monster.” I look at her. “Just because you’re a few years older, doesn’t matter, especially if you’re both, you know…” she elbows me in the ribs. I turn to watch Tiny on defense try to crash thru the O-Line. He’s too small. I cringe and say, “I need to get him stronger. He’s too small.” Rose says, “He’s fine. He’ll grow into his size, just like you did.” I off handily say, “There’s a new guest at the house.” She looks at me with her ‘do-tell’ eyes. “He’s kind of cute.” Her smile gets bigger. “I’m 90% sure he plays for my team.” She grabs my right forearm and squeezes. She slyly cocks her head outward and looks down toward Nona and dad. I don’t. She asks, “Does she know?” I shake my head no. She nods. “Rose, when I say he’s kind of cute, he’s cute. Blonde hair, dark blue eyes, pretty nice body, and he was checking me out too.” Now I feel like I’m 15. She squeezes harder and her bites her lower lip with her upper teeth. I hold up a finger and caution her, “I’m going to go slow with him. See what his story is and let it play out.” She nods her head vigorously, her dark curls bouncing around her face. The crowd raises a cheer. We turn to see Tiny scampering down the field with the ball in his hands. He scores another touchdown and Rose says, “You ready for a ‘mountain climber’ after the game?” She nudges me again. I laugh knowing Tiny will be all over me and want to ride my shoulders off the field. “He’s playing well. He deserves it.” The game ends with our team winning. Tiny played really well and I carried him off the field on my shoulders. We all head back to Mom and Dads for some dinner. Nona and I casually talk with each other. She sits next to Tiny at dinner and heaps praise on his game saying he will be a star someday. Tiny, with a huge smile on his face, innocently says, “Just like Monster, right?” She holds her smile, pats him on his arm, and says, “Maybe even better.” Tiny’s eyes go wide and his toothy grim comes out. He looks over to me and smiles. I wink to him. Dinner continues and finishes. We stand around and talk, breaking off into groups of two or three. Tiny wanders around trying to get involved, but not having any luck. I feel bad for him as he doesn’t have a sibling even close to his age. Hell, I could be his dad. Tiny comes up to me and tugs on my shirt and heads to the basement door. I follow and we sneak down. I crouch down so we are eye level. I put my fist up and we bump. I say to him with confidence, “You played well today Tiny. I’m very proud of you.” He smiles. I put a finger up and say, “But we need to work on your strength for when you are crashing the O-line when you’re on defense.” He nods, with a look of discouragement on his face. He knows what I’m talking about. “It won’t be too hard buddy.” I put my left hand on his little right shoulder and softly squeeze. “We just need to strengthen your legs and core so you can push your way thru their O-line. I’ll come up with some easy exercises you can do. I’ll stop over in a few days, and we can do some stuff together, ok?” He nods and leans into me and says, “Thanks, Monster.” He kind of looks at me and I know he wants to ask a question, which is why he wanted to come down here, but is hesitant. His eyes are darting from side to side, then down to the floor. I move my left hand to under his chin and lift it up. I quietly ask, “What’s up Tim?” He looks into my eyes with a sadness. “You know you can ask me anything.” He’s still hesitant. “Why…how come…are you and Nona arguing?” He shifts his gaze to the far wall. I sigh. “I mean…you guys never seem to talk to each other…if you do…well…don’t you love her? Doesn’t she love you?” He sniffles back a tear. I think to myself, ‘Oh shit.’ I need to get mom and dad here and into this conversation right now. I carefully say, “Oh, come on Tiny…you’re just imagining things. Nona and I get along fine.” He looks at me with suspicion in his young green eyes. “We didn’t say a lot here, because we’re always talking to each other at home.” Ok, so I lied to him, so sue me. My 7-year brother doesn’t need to know the truth. I pick him up and toss him over my shoulder. “Ok buddy, it’s your bedtime and I have to get back home to come up a plan to turn you into the next great Monster of the family and football field.” He’s laughing and giggling as we head up the steps. I shoo him up the steps to his room so he can get ready for bed. I find mom and dad talking with Rose. I see Nona and Steve on the patio talking. I gather the three of them into the living room and lay out what Tiny just said to me. Rose’s eyes go wide, mom shakes her head in disbelief, and dad sighs. “I lied to him.” I sigh. “I had to, and I feel awful.” Rose rubs my arm to comfort me. I look at them and say, “I’ll have my talk with her this week to get everything out in the open.” They all nod in agreement. Tiny comes back down ten minutes later. He’s in his PJ’s and is ready for bed. I give him a big hug and fist bump. He heads back up after saying goodnight to everyone. I head out soon after. Rose and I text as I drive home. She wants to be sure I’m ok. I say I am. She sends back a questioning emoji. I laugh and write back, ‘Ok, so probably not, but the talk with Nona is something I have to do.’ ‘Want me to be there?’ ‘No, then it would look like we’re ganging up on her.’ ‘Ok…Love you.’ “Love you too.’ I get back to the house, grab an apple and head to my room. I close the door and put my earbuds in to listen to some music. I grab a piece of paper and sketch out a plan for Tiny. It’s basically some cardio work to build his stamina, and some exercises where he walks around with some weights in his hands. I go online and look up some other stuff and when I finish, I have about 10 different things for him to do. I break it down into chunks he will be able to handle. I see headlights dance off my ceiling, letting me know Nona is back. I hear her come up the back stairs a few minutes later and go directly to her room. Sunday morning. Not much on the work plate today. May head to town to get a proper workout at the gym. I get changed into my gym gear and head down for breakfast. Nona is there with a plate for me. I say thank you and start to eat. “Jake, before you head to the gym, would you mind heading to the house and clearing some limbs off the trees by the dining room patio. I noticed some were overgrown and crowding the area. It shouldn’t take you more than an hour. You can have the rest of the day to yourself once that is done.” I look up and she is looking at me with a smile on her face. She and dad must have talked. “Yes, I can definitely do that.” I say with positivity. “Thank you. I’m going to do a few things around here, then head up to see if Mr. Cole needs anything.” “Ok.” I quickly get changed. Drive my tractor up to the house. I spy Cole running down a different path, away from the house. He’ll be gone for probably half an hour. That will give me time to get the limbs down. I check the house and spy his grocery list on the table. I pull my phone out and take a picture and send it to Nona with a note. “He left this on the counter. Everything else is in order. I don’t think you need to come up.” I put the list in my pocket. A minute later she responds, “Thank you. It does save me a trip. I’m going to head into town to get the items he is asking for. I’ll be gone for about an hour and a half.” I send back a thumbs up emoji. I head out to the dining room patio and open the doors. I stretch my body while I check out the area. The trees back here are mainly firs with some Maples, Poplars, and Birches mixed in. The firs are fine even though the limbs are long and extend onto the patio in spots. I see a few poplars are overgrown and the branches are drooping into other trees. I work my way into the trees, thru the firs, then make sure the Poplar tree branch I pull out will not leave a gap. I grip the branch, stiffen my body, then rip off a branch, carry it out, checking to make sure the area is still secluded. I drop the branch, then get another. I continue until I have several branches on the patio. The area looks much better. Some light is now filtering thru the trees, but the area is still secluded. I begin to haul the branches to my trailer. When I get the last ones out, I walk to the far side of the house and see Cole resting in the flower garden. We strike up a conversation. I ask about his leg. He says it’s fine. His blushes as he asks an off the wall question, “The welcome note your grandmother left said you give massages?” My face lights up. He says some other stuff, but I ignore it. “I think I can squeeze you in. Are you looking for a therapeutic massage or deep tissue?” I think to myself, ‘Do you want me to be clinical or sexual?’ He says, “I think a deep tissue would do the trick.” I smile, thinking, ‘Sexual it is.’ We agree to meet in an hour. I have a hard-on forming. I rush back to the house, notice that Nona is gone, head upstairs, and get a shower. I brush my teeth again, gargle again, and put on a fresh coat of deodorant. My hard-on is still there. I also put on a hint of body spray. I grab a backpack with my massage kit and head to the kitchen and see I still have 20 minutes. I grab an apple and sit at the table. I calm myself down by eating it slowly. When I’m done, I head out to the tractor and slowly drive up. I get there and walk thru the flower garden, hoping he’d be waiting for me there. He isn’t. When I round the corner and enter the pool area, I see him sitting in a chair. Blonde hair slicked back and still a bit wet, cargo pants and nice fitting tee. My unit jumps. I call out, “Hey Cole, right on time.” He doesn’t turn to look at me right away. When he does, his blue eyes dance with excitement. He takes a long look at my body. He’s undressing me with his eyes. I pause, inflate my chest slowly, and partially flex my arms. He looks at my legs, which have been under work pants the other times he’s seen me. I bust him for checking me out, then proceed to do the same thing to him. He only winks at me. We head into the room. I close and lock the door, so we are not disturbed. I also close the window shades and blinds. I set up the table and pat the table. He jumps on. I start to probe him for obvious signs of injuries and issues where I may need to go easy. I ask questions as I go along, and he responds. I can feel him still checking me out. I hit his waist and see his shorts are partially tented. I ask him to take his shirt off. I scan his chest. Not too bad. I can see he hasn’t been to a gym for a while. I ask him to raise his right arm. He does. I poke and prod to see if there are any issues with his shoulders. I coyly take a deep inhale of his armpit, but only smell fresh deodorant. I finish and ask, “Swimmer, runner, or gymnast?” He says runner and swimmer. I decide to ask why he’s here. He’s in decent shape, not married, no side fling, if doesn’t make sense. He starts talking. He leads off by saying he’s gay, but I realize it’s not the main focus of his story. COVID took a toll on him. He still has his job, but the stress he’s under is enormous. The threat of losing his job is almost daily. Add to that a non-existent sex life, no quality gym time, and a poor diet, and I can see why he snapped and lost it. I console him without being judgmental. Everyone’s life went to shit, in some form, due to COVID. I start to think, there are people out there who are in worse situations than I am. Cole seems to be one of them. I think, maybe I should back off and let him get his head screwed back on properly. I look at him and see a loneliness, a need for someone to be there for him, maybe just be a friend. I decide to go slow and see what happens. I offer to help him with his exercise plan. He accepts. I clap my hands together and say, “Drop your shorts and get on the table, face down.” He’s taken aback for a moment, but quickly recovers when he watches my peal out of my t-shirt. We get down to it and I start to work him over. We chit-chat as I move along. He probes me about the social scene and if I get away much. I can tell he’s trying to figure out if I’m gay or not. He’s actually pretty good at being subtle. It’s time to see where we both stand. I tell him to take off his boxers so I can massage his lower back without getting them all oily. He’s hesitant but slips them down. He gets them below his hips, then I take over and pull them off. Man, what a nice ass. My mouth starts to water, and I fight the urge to bend over and nibble on him. I take breath and decide, ‘what’s good for the goose…’. I drop my gym short, toss them into his line of sight, then slip my dark blue posers off and flick them toward the head of the table, hopefully letting him know where I stand. I don’t wait for a reaction. I get back to it. I knead his muscle like I’m kneading dough. I work steadily and firmly. I try one more thing, just to be sure. As I massage his glutes, I pull them apart and very casually slide my index along his crack. He stiffens for a moment then relaxes. I keep at it for another 15 minutes, just working him over. Muscles get pulled and twisted. He groans with pain, then pleasure. I keep staring at his lightly tanned body and think, we could have some fun together. About my height and age, a bit lighter than I am, but there aren’t too many 230-lb 30-year-olds out there. My unit rises a bit, but I look off to the far wall and take a few cleansing breaths to make it subside. I move to the head of the table and work his back from his shoulders down to his waist. I lean over his body and my sweaty chest it practically on top of him. His skin is also warm and has sheen from the mixture of oil, my sweat, and his sweat. I really want to take a lick, just for a taste. Then it happens. My semi-hard unit bumps the side of his head. I know he notices. I can feel him move his head. He wants to see what’s going on down below. I work my way back up his body, lifting my body off his as I go. I get to his neck and boom; he lifts his head to readjust, and I see him peek. He casually adjusts his midsection, to allow blood to flow to his hopefully hardening cock. After a few minutes, I tell him to flip over. Now it’s my turn to inspect the goods. I check him out and do everything I can to keep blood from flowing south. I sense he’s checking me out too. I inhale and let my chest expand. My abs come into relief and my nipples become hard and extend out thru my hairy chest. I see him shut his eyes. I’ve been there before. One way to stay soft, don’t look and think of other things. I get to work. Since we both seem to be on the same page with what we like, I’m going to probe some more. I work over his legs, then climb up on the table. I am hovering over him, my body pressing into his. My face just inches from his. My unit bumping his balls. He’s still soft. I take it another step and let my fingers play with his hairless balls, then go just an inch south and stroke his taint. Boom, erection city. I start to get hard as well. I do his other leg and when I’m on top of him, he opens his beautiful blue eyes. His sadness is less. Now there is excitement, anticipation, desire, conflict. I quietly say, “Hey.”, but keep working. I allow my fingers to trace down his body and into his groin area. I massage his inner leg and his unit goes to a stiff 45-degrees. I think, ‘There we go. Show time.’ I get off the table and stand to the side with my body just in reach of his arm. He takes my balls into his left hand and gently rolls them around. I massage his chest and abs, and when I get to his lower abs, I massage the area and ‘accidently’ bump his unit more often than not. I see him watching me work and his eyes are trained on my chest and arms. I think, ‘Nice, a muscle lover.’ I flex my chest and arms as pre-cum seeps out of him. He plays with my balls, then stops, then starts again by rubbing his middle finger along my length. He wraps his hand around me. I sigh to myself. He starts jerking me, nice and slow. I do the same to him. My hands work as a team. My right is jerking him, my left is down by his balls, massaging and rubbing his taint and hole. He moans he is going to cum. I slow, then yank him three times, and push my finger into his hole. Cum explodes out of him, covering his heaving chest, from sternum to bellybutton. He finishes, then realizes he has a death grip on me. I laugh. He eases his hold but continues to jerk me. I grip the sides of the table as I get closer. My body tenses and I unleash a torrent into his left thigh as I let loose a growl. I smile, ask how it was, and turn to get some towels, squeezing my ass-cheeks for his viewing pleasure. He cleans himself off, then reaches to soak up my cum. I stop him and say, “I’ve got this.” I squat down, easily pull his body to the edge of the table, then lick my cum off him. Not sure why, but I love the taste of my own cum. I will lick it off other guys just so they don’t wipe it off with a towel. The warm, salty taste sliding down my throat makes the journey feel complete. I crack his back and we start to make out. His lips are so soft and warm. I get on top of him, he takes my hat off. Our bodies are mashed together. We pause and decide to take our adventure up to his room. We quickly get changed and head across the patio. I’m staring at his cute ass when he stops suddenly. I bang into him. He says he saw Nona in the kitchen. I think, ‘Fuck.’ Cole thinks quickly and shoos me back into the pool house to wait for him to get rid of Nona. I know her too well. She’ll come out here to clean up. I quickly strip the table, grab all the towels and push everything into my bag. I put a clean sheet on the table. I sneak out of the building and go along the side of the house to the Dining room doors. I know they are unlocked, because I unlocked them earlier. I slip in and hear them talking. I make my way to the front staircase and up the bedrooms. I find Coles and toss my bag into a corner and get onto his bed. I relax my body and start to cool down. I hear him come up and watch him stand in the doorway, but he doesn’t see me. He’s listening intensely to the downstairs. I hear the French doors open and shut. Cole leaves the door and wanders to a different room. I follow. I hear him softly say, “I’m so sorry Jake. I didn’t want you to get into trouble.” I get choked up. He’s only thinking about me, not the trouble he could possibly get into. I gather myself and say, “Please, this isn’t my first time doing this.” He nearly jumps out of his skin. I explain how I got here and see he’s surprised, but not upset. We go back to his room and make out for the next hour. Just kissing and touching, getting to know each other. His skin is softer than I realized and the way he touches me, is almost like he’s afraid, but doesn’t want to be. He wants my permission to feel my muscles, to have me flex for him. I decide it’s time to put all our cards on the table. I ask him to meet me at the pond around 11. He agrees. As I get dressed, he turns away. I calmly say to him, “You know Cole. It’s ok to want to look at me. I think we’re past the ‘is he gay or not’ question, and you obviously like guys with muscles.” We chit-chat for another minute, then I take off. I get to my tractor and head to the upper ridge. Need to get some brush cleared away and make it look like I did work today. After an hour, I’m sweaty again and thinking of Cole. He seemed more relaxed just sitting and talking. We seem to get along. I like his company. He’s different. Yeah, he’s got a thing for my body, but when we talk, it’s natural, almost like I’m talking with Rose. He’s not pretending or acting, he’s just a guy who wants to get to know me. I compare him to PJ. PJ is all about the sex. Not that I’m complaining, but I’d like to actually talk to guy about something other than the size of my arms or cock. I mean, I’ll show off my strength if it will help get me laid, but I’d rather just roll around on a nice fluffy comforter and see where it leads. I realize I’m staring at the afternoon sun and how clear the sky is. I take it as a sign. I decide to have my talk with Nona, today, right now. I drive back and park in the driveway. Her Jeep is there. I go in thru the garage and remove my shoes and socks. She’s sitting on a stool at the kitchen island, looking at a cookbook. She sees me come in and gives me a smile. She’s definitely trying. I scratch the back of my neck with my hand, feeling my dark sweaty wavy hair. I stumble over my words and ask, “Um…Nona…Do you have a minute for a talk?” She turns her head to me and says, “Yes, Jake, what’s on your mind?” Where do I start? My mind goes in a hundred different directions. I want to get it out there, but not be a jerk about it. She sees me thinking and raises an eyebrow. I quietly ask, “Nona, are we okay?” “What do you mean, Jake?” She turns on her stool and faces me. I put my hands lightly on the island and say, “Um, are you happy I’m here…working with you? Would you rather it was someone else?” I look at her, then away. “Jake.” She says it in a way that she wants me to look at her. I do. “Sweetie, you know I love you and want you here with me. The work you do for me is invaluable.” She reaches her hand for mine. I tentatively extend mine. I cautiously say, “But…it never seems like you do…” She looks at me. “I try my hardest and” Now for the tough part, “You barely acknowledge it. Maybe a ‘thank you’ here or there, or a ‘nice job’, but you always seem…act as if…I’m the hired help, not your grandson.” She pulls her hand back. She quietly says, “Oh.” We look at each other and there is a sadness in the room now. “I didn’t think I was coming across that way.” “But from my perspective you are.” Now it’s all coming out. “No matter how hard I try, it seems like you try to find fault. Like the Maple saplings in the glen off the path. I know they took a bit longer to remove, but I don’t know what the rush was. You acted like they had to be removed as soon as possible. Nobody ever goes off the path, and if they do, not twenty yards to that spot.” I find I’m waving my hands in the air. “And when I said I couldn’t get it done in the day or two you indicated, you acted like I had disappointed you and couldn’t do my job.” “And Friday, when I went to town to get the groceries, you asked that I ‘not dawdle’.” I look at her with a confused face. “I knew I had to get back and had to clean the pool and exercise room. I’ve done it before. It just seems patronizing for you to have to tell me.” I take a heavy sign, out of breath and shaking. I wait for her rebuttal. She patiently says, “Jake, I know you know what the job entails, the work involved, the hours it takes to do certain things, but sometimes you seem a bit distracted.” I consider her point. “Why did it take you all afternoon to remove the rock from the Carpenter’s garden?” She raises an eyebrow at me, and I think ‘Here it comes’. “I know it probably took you all of 2 minutes to lift that rock up and carry it back to your truck,” she waves her hand at my body, “but you spent the afternoon there and only came home when I called.” I blush. “And I have my answer.” I blush even more. “The estate, and keeping the grounds up, are my main responsibility and because you are helping me, they are yours too.” I nod, conceding her point. “The side jobs you get, and that I help you get to earn money, reflect on me as to how reliable you are. If you take all day to remove a rock, when it should take 10 minutes, people will start to look elsewhere.” Another raised eyebrow at me. Now she’s skirting my other issue. I tentatively say, “Ok, I will be more cognizant of the time when I work jobs in town.” She nods. “But this brings me to my second issue.” She stares right into my green eyes, piercing them with a look that makes me afraid to say what I need to say. I take another breath, then let it out, “You’re embarrassed that I’m gay.” She sternly says, “Jacob Daniel Fisher, how dare you presume to know what I think or how I feel about your being a homosexual.” “Then can you please tell me, so I have an idea.” I croak out. It sounds mean. “I am afraid to tell you anything about the guys I meet, or introduce you to someone I think you might like because you…” I lose my words as some tears flood into my eyes. I wipe my face on my shirt and try to compose myself. She grabs a tissue and dabs her eyes as well. She softly says, “Jake…I know you’re…gay…and I want the best for you in everything you do, but…I’m…it’s just…” She turns away blots more tears from her eyes. She also dabs her nose as she sniffles. I wait a minute and gently say back, “Nona, I’ve been out for years. The whole town knows.” I wave my arms wide. “If someone doesn’t know, I’m sure there’s some gossip willing to tell them.” She looks up to me with sad eyes. I question her, “Is that it? You think people look down at you…at our family because I’m gay?” She tries to keep her head steady, but I have my answer. I quietly and sternly say, “I’ve got news for you and anyone else who feels that way,” I boldly say, “I’ve been with enough of the men in this town to fill a piece of paper, every line, front and back.” She gasps at my proclamation. “Jacob!” She says forcefully. “No, Nona!” I say right back to her. “I will not let anyone in this small town,” I jab my right index finger into the palm of my left hand, “cause you embarrassment or make you feel lesser because of who I am.” I look at her, trying to read her face. “I bet I know one or two of your friends who are giving you grief…” She looks at me and narrows her eyes. “You can tell Mrs. Sullivan that her grandsons…” She interrupts me, pounding her hand on the island, “Stop it.” My face feels flushed. My legs are weary. I look off to the far wall and compose myself. I walk to the sink and get a glass of water. I fill a second one for her and put it next to her. After a few minutes, I calmly say, “I wish I could apologize for being gay, but Nona, it’s who I am. I just hope you can come to terms with it.” I put my hand on the counter, within reach of hers. She reaches out and pats my hand. “Trust me Jake, I try every day. Some days are easier than others.” The tension eases in the room. My breathing becomes regular again. “Thank you. I’ll take that.” I smile to her, and she smiles back. “Um, two other things. Nothing as dramatic as all that.” I wave my hands in the air and she chuckles. I hesitantly say, “Um, Tiny knows there’s something going on between us.” She looks right me with serious eyes and her hand goes to her mouth. “Yesterday, when he and I went into the basement, he asked if we were, ok?” I pause, then say, “Nona, I lied and said everything was fine, when it isn’t, or wasn’t…” Her eyes darken. “I have never lied to Tiny, and it ate me up.” I feel a tear in my eye again. “We need to make this better.” I wave my hand between the two of us. “If not for our sake, then for his. I don’t want him to think we don’t like each other, and I’m guessing you feel the same way.” She nods her head vigorously up and down and dabs another tear from her eye. “We’ve already started.” She reaches for my hand, and I take hers. “What was the other thing?” “Oh, Cole is gay.” Her mouth opens, then shuts. I think to myself, ‘It’s a start.’ “It’s been two days, but he and I are getting along. He’s a nice guy, Nona.” I pause to let her take in what I’ve said. “He’s had a really rough time at work.” She looks at me. “Stress from COVID and work caused him to snap one day. From the way he tells it, he pulled no punches. His boss sent him here to relax and get himself back together.” She nods with understanding. “He’s asked me for my help with an exercise plan. I want to help him.” She nods again, acquiescing. Last item on my agenda, then I need to hit the gym, “He and I are going to meet at the pond tonight to talk.” She looks at me with concern. “He needs a friend to listen to him and help him work thru his problems.” She softly says, “Ok, Jake. If you think it’s best, I agree.” She reaches her hand out again. I take it and say, “Thank you.” As I turn to walk up the back stairs, she calls to me, “Jake, if you’re interested, Mr. Watson asked if you could help them pack up their house this week. They’re moving west and need some help getting the larger items into the rental trucks. I’m not sure how many days it will take.” I pause and consider the offer. Definitely good money probably won’t take more than a day or so. I could spend the evenings with mom, dad, and Tiny. I turn and say, “Yes, I’d be happy to help. I’ll call dad to see if I can stay with them. They live a few minutes from the Watsons. It’ll save me a lot of travel time every day…unless you need me to come back?” “No. That’s fine. If I need you, I can give you a call.” I smile warmly to her. “Great. I’m going to hit the gym for a few hours, then be back later. No need to make dinner for me or wait up.” I head up the steps and once in my room, make a quick call to dad. He picks up on the second ring, “Uh-oh…” I laugh and say, “No, no. We actually just talked and started to clear the air.” I hear him sigh with relief. “What I was calling for, was, would it be ok if I stayed with you guys for a few nights this week? Nona got me a side job helping the Watson’s pack up for their move, and I figured it would be easier for me to stay with you as you’re only 5 minutes from their place.” “If you’re sure that’s the reason.” There is a heavy dose of skepticism in his voice. “Dad, trust me. Also, it’ll allow me to spend time with Tiny and keep him out of your hair for a while. I can get him working on his new exercise plan.” I can see him nodding in agreement, “Yeah, your mother would appreciate that. I’ll let her know. When do you expect to be here?” “Tomorrow at some point, after I finish at their place.” I pause and add, “Don’t tell Tiny. Let it be a surprise.” Dad chuckles and says, “Your decision.” We talk for another few minutes then hang up. I get changed in my gym clothes, then head to the gym. It’s not too far away and has a nice variety of machines. Also, the eye candy isn’t too bad. Most of the guys there, ok, all of them, know who I am, and that I’m gay, so unless I’m on the prowl, they’re safe from my advances. I laugh when I think about it. I probably have been with most of the gay guys who are members there. I bound back down the steps and out the garage to my pickup. I make it to town quickly and find the gym is not too crowded for an early Sunday evening. I decide to do a legs workout and see there is an open half rack. I set the bar, get a warmup weight loaded on it and then spend the next 10 minutes warming up. I don’t want to pull a muscle by diving into my workout without a proper warmup. I bend and twist and contort my body, making sure all my muscles and joints are nice and loose. I pop my ear buds in, put on some load grunge rock, shake the bar a few times, and get to it. Squats, 135 for 10-rep, 225 for 10 reps, 315 for 10 reps. Take a break, get a drink, cool down. Walk around the cardio machines, see what talent is in the building tonight. Eh, not a whole lot. I nod to some people I know and then head back. Up the weight to 405, put on my weight belt, then do a set of 10. Felt pretty easy. I take a minute break, then do it again. I toss 25’s on each side, shake the bar again, slip under the bar, get into my stance, and knock out 5 reps. The bar clangs back onto the rack. I duck under and out. Sweat is rolling down my cheeks into my skintight light blue mesh t-shirt. The sweat stains make it obvious I’m working out. I loosen the belt, grab my water bottle, and take a long chug of water. I pull the 25’s and put 45’s on. 495. I walk out of the weight room and look for a trainer. I’m big, strong, but not dumb. I know to have a spotter on hand for this weight. I see Dean, the trainer on duty and ask if he can spot me. He laughs and says, “Really, Monster? Aren’t you the one who spots everyone else?” We chuckle and he pats me on the shoulder as we walk back. We chit-chat and catch up on the local gossip. I pop the ear buds back in, twist the bar a few times, get into position under the bar, steady my feet and knees, then push up with my legs. The bar lifts off the rack. I take a step back, position my feet shoulder width apart, tilt my head upward, then slowly lower my body. I feel my ass and hips flare out. My thighs lower to become parallel with the ground. I hold for half a second, then exert pressure thru my legs to lift me up. I can feel the muscles scream with pain as blood rushes in. I stand, exhale, and as I inhale, I descend again. Same motion down and up. I do it a total of 5 times. As I stand on the fifth rep, Dean is right behind me, his hands at my waist, to help guide the bar back onto the rack. It clangs loudly. The rack rocks a bit forward and back. I turn, nod, and we fist bump. I un-rack all but one plate on each side of the bar. I lift the bar off the rack and move it to the floor so I can start dead lifts. I toss another plate on each side. Warm-up weight of 225. I rip thru 10 reps, then increase the weight to 315 for 10 reps. 405 for 10. I check the mirror in front of me to make sure my stance is still shoulder width wide. I also glance at the wall mirror to the side, to make sure I’m keeping my back straight and chest pushed forward thru the whole motion. I don’t want to roll my shoulders and back forward. This would lead to me lifting with my lower back, and not my legs. My workout continues for another hour or so. Deadlifts to Seated incline presses to seated Abductor and Adductor presses. When I waddle to the locker room at the end, my legs feel like jelly, but the pump keeps my spirits up. I get to my locker, strip, grab a towel, and head to the largest shower stall I can find. I turn the water on, get in, and let it warm up while it cascades over my sweaty body. I slowly turn in a circle, making sure my whole body gets wet. I lather up and hit as much of my body as I possibly can. I usually have someone to get my back, but not today, but maybe tonight. The thought of meeting up with Cole relaxes me. To just sit, talk, and listen and not have to worry about being judged or having to explain myself to someone else, is a novelty in this small town. Quite a few people want to be in everyone’s business and if you don’t let them in, they are happy enough to make up stuff about you. I open my eyes to find my left fist is clenched. I turn the water off, take a deep breath and flex my hand to relax it. I look at the tiled wall, see Cole smiling back at me and start to sprout a woody. I let it grow to full size, then take some more cleansing breaths to help it fade. I step out of the shower to dry off. I get changed and head out. I pull into the local diner about 15 minutes before closing time. They know me, so it’s just about acceptable. I ask for my usual, and make it ‘to-go’. Rhonda is working the register and sighs with relief. I laugh and say, “Ronnie, I’m going with ‘to-go’ tonight so you can get home at a decent hour.” I wink to her. She just shakes her head. She yells to the guys in the back, “Monster special, to go.” I hear them yell back, “Monster special to go, got it. Be about ten minutes big guy.” I yell back, “Thanks Carl. Sorry for being a bit late today.” “You’re fine Monster.” He calls back. I pay and leave a generous tip. I sit at the counter, pull my phone out and start playing some games to pass the time. I shoot Rose a text and let her know what my plans are for the week and if she’ll be around. She asks how things are going with Nona. I let her know we talked and started to clear the air. She sends a heart emoji back and says we’ll talk one night. I send her a thumb’s up. I’m knee deep in Toon Blast when Ronnie calls to me and says my food is ready. I immediately turn my phone off and collect my bag. I give her a wink and yell ‘thanks’ to Carl. He yells back and I head out. I sit in my truck, open the brown paper bag and can smell the Bacon double cheeseburger with American cheese. I smell the A1 sauce on it. A side order of fries with Old Bay seasoning, and a large side order of Cole slaw. Then I see it, the shake, my shake, the one named for me, a ‘Monster shake’. A vanilla milkshake with Oreos, chocolate sauce, and fudge. My mouth waters as I see it. I get even more excited when I see they gave me another cup with the leftovers from the blender. I pull out the smaller cup, grab a spoon, pull the lid off, and slowly stick the spoon in. My eyes mist over. I pull the spoon out and it is covered with Oreo bits, fudge, and chocolate. My excitement builds as I bring it to my mouth. I hold it in front of me and stick my tongue out to lick the goodness off the spoon. I’m in heaven. No other way to describe it. It’s just thick enough to stick to the spoon, but once I start to lick it, it melts in my mouth, and slides down my throat, cooling me off. I close my eyes and sigh. I roll down the windows as I drive to the park a few minutes away. The warm evening breeze thru the windows feels nice, calming. I sit by myself at a picnic table in the fading light and savor the meal. Talk about a cheat meal, this is it. My treat to myself. A few people walk by, some families, some couples. I nod to a few I know. They nod back, allowing me to eat in peace. I toss my trash but carry the side cup back to my truck. Just enough left for the ride home. I check the time and see there is plenty. I drive slowly thru town, then back to the estate. I park, finish the shake, then put the cup in the trash. I notice Nona’s lights are still on. I see I have an hour or so before I’m to meet Cole but decide to head to the pond now. It’s such a gorgeous night, why not enjoy it. I walk to the pond and am just a bit disappointed he’s not already there. He probably won’t be here til 11, so he’ll be right on time. I guess he’s conditioned to follow a schedule and be on time, but never too early or, God forbid, a few minutes late. I chuckle, thinking that’s city life. I sit at the bench, stretch my arms out of the length of it and let my head fall backward and relax. I feel some bones crack in my neck and upper back. I stick my legs out in front of me and twist my ankles from side to side and hear the bones crack there as well. I do some light seated stretches and then just let my body relax. Stress leaves bit by bit. After a while I hear Cole walking towards me. Well, I don’t really hear him, but I hear the frogs, crickets, and other night creatures go silent as he walks past them. He softly touches my shoulder. I turn, smile, and pat the spot next to me. He looks calm and refreshed. He sits and I wrap my right arm over his neck to his right shoulder. I grasp his body and pull him toward me. He leans to me and our heads touch. He sets his left hand on my right thigh. I feel warmth in his hand as he softly touches my skin, letting his fingers wander over the muscles. After a while, I softly ask, “Better?”, knowing he may have questions to ask, but knowing they can wait and that he needs this time to just sit and enjoy the view of the night sky. He quietly murmurs, “Yes.” He is unwinding, but it will take time. This is just a small first step. “Good.” I kiss the top of his head lightly. I hug him to me again and release. He asks a final question with some sleepiness in his voice, “How did you know?” I squeeze him again and let his body slowly sink into mine. Our breathing comes into sync. I doze for a bit. So does Cole. I feel my phone buzz in my pocket. Just an alarm I had set so I wouldn’t spend the whole night out here, as I have in the past. Cole is still asleep. I carefully get up, scoop him up and carry him back to the house. After my leg workout, a nice easy bicep workout feels nice. His 175-lb body feels nice and fits comfortably in my arms. He wakes about ¾ of the way back. I shush him when he says he can walk. We make it back, have more fun sex, then fall asleep together. My phone buzzes around 6. I slip out of bed, straighten up the room, make sure Cole is covered up and go to the kitchen. I grab a banana and an apple. I check over his exercise routine. It looks comprehensive, but I find one or two things that would work better for him. I make notations on his sheet. I jot a quick note to him letting him know I will be away for a few days and why. I add some humor at the end, which I’m sure he’ll enjoy. I walk back to the caretaker’s house, go up to my room, grab a shower, then pack for my stay in town. It’s pretty easy for me to pack. I’ve done it several times. Once everything is ready to go, I head down to the kitchen. I’m surprised Nona is not up yet. I make a quick breakfast for both of us. I eat mine while watching the news and weather. I see a storm may roll thru towards the end of the week. I make a mental note. I jot some notes on a pad of my plans for the week, staying with mom and dad, helping Tiny, helping the Watson’s pack. I add a few other miscellaneous items, like working out on my own, meeting with Rose, and checking on PJ. I think back to my night with Cole and how relaxing it was. It felt great to be with a guy who just wanted to sit and watch the moon pass by, without the pressure to have sex. Granted, we had sex, great sex, but I’m pretty sure if we hadn’t done anything, he would have fine with that. I remember he’s still trying to work thru his issues and maybe me being away for a few days will allow him to make some real progress with them. I carry my bags to my truck, make one last trip into the house to make sure I didn’t forget anything – oops, need my books and notebooks for school, then leave Nona a note about breakfast, and head out. It is about 8:30. Plenty of time for me to get to the Watsons. When I get there, the moving truck has not yet arrived, but I see Mr. Watson and his son, Patrick, moving some crates to the yard. I park down the street and walk back. I greet them and we get started. Patrick is a few years older than Tiny, and wants to be helpful. I let him know I appreciate it, but that it will be easier for me to move some of the larger items by myself. His dad nods and agrees. The truck arrives around 10 and by then, we have moved quite a bit of stuff to spots which make it easy for us to load up the truck. It’s 2pm and we’re all sweating. Mr. Watson remarks how there are so many boxes, more than he imagined. I laugh and agree with him. The first truck is pretty well packed up. The driver takes off to the new place, 7 states away. Mrs. Watson and their other sons, Lou and Davis are already on their way there and will meet the truck at the new place. We continue to move boxes and furniture to the now empty first floor and garage. It hits 3:30 and Mr. Watson tells me he’s tired and done for the day. I say I can move some more boxes on my own and he waves me off, telling me to enjoy what remains of the day. I thank him and make sure tomorrow morning at the same time is correct. He wearily nods yes. I smile, clap him on the back, and chuckle. Patrick and I high-five and I take off. I send a quick note to mom letting her know I’m done. She quickly replies and says Tiny is at a friend’s house til dinner. I decide to hit the gym for a quick session and warm down. I let her know I’ll be over around 6. She shoots back a thumbs up. 6pm later, I pull into the driveway in a fresh t-shirt, baseball cap, and wet hair. I pull my bags out and head around back to avoid Tiny trying to tackle me again. I slip in the back door and see mom at the stove. She turns, sees me slip in, and grins. She nods her head to the living room, and I catch a glimpse of Tiny on the sofa reading a book, but with an eye on the door. He knows I’m coming. The kid always knows when I’m in the area. It’s his 6th sense. I silently move from room to room, making sure to not step on the creaking hardwood boards. After 30 years, I know which ones create the most noise. I tip-toe (Yes, a 6’3”, 230-lb man can tip-toe) to the sofa, but out of his view. I slowly lower my hands to his bare ankles and am about to grab him when he casually says, “Hey Monster.” He’s not even looking at me. I nearly jump back, like I was hit with a live wire. “Dude, how did you know?” I ask with complete confusion in my voice. He turns, smiles his knowing smile, and winks at me. I give up. I decide to grab his ankles anyway. I haul him off the sofa and hold him upside down for a minute. I laughingly say, “I’m going to shake the answer of you…How did you know I was there…” I gently jostle him up and down. He’s giggling the whole time. I stop jiggling him, toss him up, catch him at his waist, and spin up right-side up. I hold him at eye level, and he still just winks at me. He calmly says, “We’ve all got our talents Monster…I just know when one of you guys is here.” I just shake my head again and set him down. He gives me a huge hug and asks, “How long are you staying? Just for dinner again?” I nod ‘no’ and his eyes light up. “Over night?” I shrug my shoulders and his face brightens. He runs into the kitchen, and I see him look for my bags. He spots them and comes back and excitedly says, “A few days?” I nod yes. He hugs me again. I squat down so we are eye level again and calmly explain, “Listen big man, I’m helping the Watson’s pack their moving trucks, so I won’t be here during the day,” He frowns a bit, “But I’ll be here in the evenings.” His face lights up. I hold up a finger to calm him again. “I do have some schoolwork to do one night, but after that, you and I are hitting the gym in town and the one downstairs, ok?” He impatiently nods yes. We take my bags upstairs into his room, now our room. I find the air mattress and hook up the fan to inflate it. We make small talk and tells me all about football practice and the books he’s reading. My parents did one thing right with the 6 of us. We all had to be always reading a book of some sort, either for school or for pleasure. They didn’t really care what it was, but it could not be a comic book. Consequently, we have a room full of paperback and hardback books. Rose, Jen, and Tiny are the beneficiaries of Steve, Colin, and my reading tastes. Suffice to say, Tiny is enjoying the Louis L’Amour westerns more than Jen and Rose did. At Tiny’s insistence we get my stuff unpacked then head back down. Dinner is on the table, and I see two extra plates, besides mine. Then I hear the voices. Rose is in the kitchen with mom. Yapping away and gossiping about who knows what. I peek my head in, she sees me, but keeps talking. I wink and so does she. I turn back the dining room and there is Connor. Ever the silent stalker. Right behind me. I nearly jump out of my skin. I narrow my eyes at him and hold up a finger. I point it at him and quietly say, “One day CK (Connor Keith), you’re going to do that and I’m going to unwittingly take a swing at you. Two hits…” Tiny chimes in from his spot at the table, “Me hitting you, you hitting the floor.” I look past CK and nod to him. “Got that right Tiny.” I give him a thumbs up. He returns it to me. I look back at CK and see him grinning at me. In a brotherly tone he asks, “How’ve you been Monster? Sorry I missed you over the weekend. Had junk to do.” I eye him up. One thing the five of us have with each other is a bullshit sensor. Tiny doesn’t have it yet, or if he does, he isn’t saying so. I eye him up and don’t see him fidgeting, so he’s probably being honest. I wrap my muscular arm around his neck and lead him to the table. He sits opposite me. “Well, you know CK, living the dream life at the estate. Rolling hills, heated swimming pool, exercise room, fully prepared meals, steady paycheck. What else could a man want?” I know he’s got a comeback, but I shift my eyes to Tiny and back, so he knows to censor his remarks. He politely says, “My dream life has sand and drinks in it and is a bit further south and east.” We both laugh and Tiny has a confused look on his face. I put my arm around his shoulder, lean down and say, “CK was never a fan of the chilly weather. He likes the beach.” Tiny nods in understanding. I wink to CK with appreciation. He nods back. Dinner comes and goes. Everyone is very talkative. Afterwards, Tiny, CK, and I head to the basement. I pull out the routine I created for Tiny and show him. I made it easy for him to understand. I have pictures of the exercises he needs to do, how much weight to use, the number of reps, and the number of sets. He eyes it up, looking over it a few times. His face scrunches a few times and I know those are exercises he doesn’t want to do. I squat down and say in a low, patient voice, “Tiny, you need to do the ones you don’t like as much as the ones you do like. Trust me, I had a bunch of exercises I didn’t want to do when I was getting big, but I did them and you see how it turned out.” I slowly rise to my full height, and he watches me. He huffs a bit but finally says, “Ok.” He looks up to CK and asks, “Can you help me when he’s not here?” CK immediately says, “Of course little man. I need to do some of those too, so you don’t get bigger than me.” He has a huge grin on his face and winks to Tiny, who laughs. I announce, “Ok, let’s get started. We’ll just run thru some of the basics, so you’ll know the proper way to do each exercise.” Tiny nods. We spend the next hour going thru the workout. We take our time and I make sure they are both on the same page with motion, movement, and muscles worked. At the end, Tiny looks wiped out, but in a good way. He wants to do some more, but I let him know we’ve done enough. I promise to take him to the gym tomorrow. We head back upstairs, and I see Jen has joined us for dessert. We sit back down at the dinner table and have some warm apple pie with vanilla ice cream. Afterwards CK heads back to his apartment and mom takes Tiny up to get him ready for bed. She’s really doing it so Rose, Jen, dad, and I can talk. I rehash my conversation with Nona, including the ugly details. They listen in silence and nod now and then. I finish and Jen comments, “Wow Jake, you really didn’t pull any punches. Is that why you’re here tonight?” The last part comes out just a bit to sarcastic. I open my mouth to rebuke her, but Rose beats me to it. In her normal forthright fashion she says, “Jen, join us once in a while for a meal and you’d be caught up on what’s happening in everyone’s lives.” Eyes flare, eyebrows raise, I cower a bit at the impending maelstrom. Dad sees the tension rise and immediately jumps in with his patient but stern voice, “Girls, enough.” They each take a breath and look at him. “Tim is right upstairs, and he doesn’t need to hear you two going at it.” Jen opens her mouth, but dad’s hand comes up. She shuts it. “Jen, what Rose said is partially correct.” Jen’s face goes a shade paler. “You’ve been MIA for bit and may not have all the facts with what’s going on between Jake and Nona. It came to a boiling point, and he had to get everything out in the open. Now that it is, they can begin to figure what’s next.” Jen takes another breath, puts her hand on top of mine and says, “Sorry Jake, I did not know it had gotten that bad.” I nod with appreciation. We continue the conversation and I let it slip about the guest at the house and his situation. All eyes focus on me, and I see Rose wink. “Ok, Cole, the guest, is gay…and we slept together.” I see dad’s eyebrow raise just the slightest bit. Jen has an enormous grin and Rose just shakes her head. I defend myself by saying, “It was consensual…and I think…I like him…” Eyebrows go higher, questions are forming in their heads. I cut them all off by saying, “I’m going slow. He’s a really nice guy and I don’t want to screw it up. I told Nona he’s gay and that I’m helping him out with his exercises and talking to him about his issues,” I say the next part sternly, “but nothing else.” I look directly at Jen. She nods with understanding. Mom and Tiny come back downstairs. We finish cleaning up and talking. Everyone heads to bed. I climb onto the air mattress and stretch out. My feet hang over the edge, the mattress sinks due to my weight, and the pillows are not that comfortable, but I’m home, in my old room. I’m good. I stare at the ceiling and hear Tiny quietly say, “I’m glad you’re here Jake, even if it’s only for a few days.” I respond just as quietly, “I’m glad I’m here too Tim.” I hear his bed creak. I feel my mattress sink a bit, then sense him next to me. I carefully turn over and feel him move right next to me. His little body snuggles up to me. His dark floppy curly hair against my side. He drapes his left arm over my chest. I carefully put my left arm around his body and corral him to me. He mumbles thanks, then quickly drowses off. I lay there thinking about my problems, then think of Cole’s, then feel Tim’s chest expand and contract as he breathes. I guess I really don’t have it too bad. I smile and think of all the positives in my life. I drift off. Tuesday morning comes all too soon. Tiny is still next to me, his body splayed out, with legs and arms all over the place. I find I’ve been pushed to the edge of the air mattress, and he’s taken up most of it. Blankets are strewn and his body is half covered. I slowly roll off, making sure to not wake him. I pad to the bathroom with all my toiletries and a change of clothes. I take a quick shower. I head downstairs and see mom is making breakfast for me and dad. She looks at me and says, “He slept with you, didn’t he?” I nod. “He misses you.” “I know.” I take a sip of juice. “I hope this week will help.” She nods back to me. I offer, “I could take him back to the estate once Cole leaves and get him out of your hair for a bit.” “That’s a nice offer Jake, but are you sure you’re ready for him full time like that?” I know what she means. I shrug my shoulders. She continues, “He’s a handful even when he’s not hyped up.” We continue to talk about it and decide a simple overnight trip to start would be best. If it goes well, we can extend it. I head out before anyone else comes down. I head to the Watson’s and put in another full day of packing up and moving boxes and furniture. We get done in the blistering heat and realize the house is three quarters done. We decide a few hours tomorrow morning and we should be done. I head back to my parents, get Tiny and head to the gym. The guys see us walk in and make the usual comments, “Whoa, Tiny brought his Monster to the gym. Go easy on him little man. He’s kind of old now.” Tim looks up to me with a grin on his face. I put my hand on his shoulder and gently squeeze. We get changed and I explain to him what we’ll be doing, so we’re on the same page. I also let him know he cannot get any weights without me being there to help him. It’s not a gym rule, but it’s my rule with him, for his own safety. He understands and agrees. We start our workout and I walk him thru some easy body weight exercises he can do. We do a few sets of push-ups. He does six or seven each time, then I do twenty each time with him on my back for some extra weight. I hear him giggling the whole time. We move to pull-ups. I lift him to the bar, put my hands under his feet, and help him as he does three or four. I give him praise for his effort to give him confidence to continue to do them. I have him get on my back like I’m giving him a piggy-back ride and then tell him to wrap his arms around my neck. I do my sets with his extra weight. Dean is standing off to the side, watching Tiny in case he loses his grip. The rest of the workout goes well, and he seems to enjoy being at the gym. A lot of my friends make an effort to come over and talk to him, making him feel welcome. By the end, he’s chatting away with some of the guys, telling them how he’s getting bigger, and will probably be bigger than me at some point. The guys play along and say he’s got a real good shot at it. We grab a quick shower then head to the diner to get dinner for the family. Mom mentioned it would be just the 4 of us so I told her I’d get dinner. I place the order then we sit and chat. Ronnie fawns over Tiny and gives him a mini-Monster shake. The diner is busy, but they’re really quick with take-out orders. We get ours and pile back into the pick-up and drive home. We make small talk and I ask how his reading is going. Does he like the Westerns? He shrugs his shoulders and says, they all seem the same. I carefully say, “Yeah, I thought so too when I was your age, but after a while you will see the differences in the characters. Once that happens, you’ll want to re-read some of them.” I glance over and see he’s a bit skeptical. He says, “Ok, if you say so.” We get home. There are plates on the table waiting for us. I unpack the food and put it on the serving platters. We sit, say Grace, and eat. Mom and dad ask Tiny how he liked the gym. His eyes light up and he goes thru every exercise we did and tells them how much he really like them or didn’t like them. Afterwards, I grab my schoolbooks and head to the screened in porch. I sit and start to read. Tiny comes out, in his PJ’s, sits right against me with his book, and reads quietly. I make notes and highlight items. I see him watch me and look at the pad I’m writing on. After an hour I see dad poke his head out, raise any eyebrow, and nod at Tiny. He’s asking if he’s bugging me. I nod ‘no’ and he winks and walks away. Half an hour later, I glance down and see he’s fallen asleep. The book has fallen into his lap. I gently move my arms to cradle his body. I slowly stand and walk him up to our room. I put him on his bed and pull a sheet over him. I go back down, finish my reading, say goodnight, and head up. I quickly change and get on the mattress. I realize how exhausting the day was, between helping the Watson’s and watching Tiny for a few hours. I nod off fairly quickly. I wake Wednesday morning and feel Tiny is next to me again. He’s face down with his right arm draped over my neck. I untangle myself from him, leave him on the air mattress and get ready for the day. Another quick breakfast, then I’m out the door. A few hours to finish up at the Watsons, get paid, then I’m off to see PJ. I decide to meet him in the park. If we met at his place, I know what would happen. He’s already there and wearing a nice skintight white t-shirt and dark blue mesh gym shorts. His perky nipples are visible thru his shirt. My unit stirs, but I keep it under control. I’m in shorts and a sweaty dark green mesh t-shirt. My hair is a mess under my ballcap, and I know I stink to high heaven. I walk up to him, lean down, and give him a kiss. I say, “Hey sexy, how are you?” His sultry eyes investigate mine and he winks. “So, how’ve you been?” “Missing my muscle stud.” He says coyly. I blush, knowing he means it. The time we spent together was great, and not just the sex. He’s such a sweet guy, but I know I’m doing the right thing. “So, what are you thinking about?” I glance up. “You look like you were a million miles away.” He half smiles at me and reaches his left hand out for my right. I look at his hand, and tentatively put mine over his, then gently rub his soft skin with my thumb. I glance back up. My face gives away my feelings. He frowns a bit. “Jake?” I take a deep breath. I open my mouth, but he pulls his hand back slowly and says, “Don’t say it. I want to remember the happy times we had.” “Please…” I say quietly. I look into his light green eyes, hoping he’ll give me one minute to explain. He nods ever so slightly. “You’re wonderful…your family is great. Rose was right. You are an awesome person and so much fun to be with…” “But…” I look at him again and feel my stomach twist. “I…want…to…find someone…my age.” The last part comes out as a whisper. I gain a bit of confidence and say, “PJ, I’m thirty. I need to find someone who shares my interests,” he smiles at me, and I know why, “besides sex…” He frowns a bit. “Not that we don’t have common interests…it’s just…I feel you’re a bit young for me. You still want to go clubbing and drinking,” I look away and say, “but…I…don’t. I’m sorry.” “Jake.” I look into his eyes again. I see a bit of pain, but more solace for me. “Monster. I love that nickname. It’s so right for you, but not in the way you think I mean it. If that makes sense?” I nod. “You have been wonderful to me as well. I have enjoyed every minute we’ve spent with each other. Yes, Rose was right. You are one of the nicest, most gentle people in this small town.” I blush again. “I just hope ‘Mr. Right’ comes along quickly for you. You deserve to be happy. I’m just sorry, I’m not the one.” He puts his hand back within my reach. I put mine over top and gently squeeze. “If you ever need someone to talk to, I’m just a call away.” I smile at him. “Same for you.” I get up, walk around the table, lean down, cup his head, and kiss him again. I muss his red-hair and say, “Love you, Red.” He puts his hand on my chest, which I flex involuntarily, and says, “Love you too, Monster.” I head back to my truck, breathing easier. I call Rose and let her know what I did, knowing PJ will be talking to her at some point. She offers to come over tonight if I need to talk. I let her know I should be good. The rest of the day is pretty normal. Gym, dinner, workout with Tiny in the basement, schoolwork, then bed. Thursday finds me at loose ends. Tiny is in bed with me when I wake. I lay still and wait for him to wake. When he wakes up and finds me still in bed, he rolls over, climbs onto my chest, puts his hands on my pecs, and says, “I knew you’d still be here today.” “And, how did you know that?” “Monster, like I said, I can tell when one of you guys are around.” I raise an eyebrow at him. “Well, Tiny, I’m free most of the day. What are your plans?” I already know but want him to say it. “I have my reading to do, some exercising, practice, then…I dunno, hanging out with you?” “Ok. I think I can squeeze you in for some bro time.” I reach up and begin to tickle him. He starts to giggle and squirm, trying to get out of my reach. His arms and legs flail around, but his kicks don’t really hurt. After a few minutes, I slow down, and he stops laughing. We get up, get cleaned up, then head to breakfast. Nona sends me a note saying she is going to her friend Helen’s house for the weekend and would I be able to come home tomorrow in case Cole needs anything. I write back immediately and say I will be back in the morning. The day goes as planned. The quality time with Tiny was great. We hit the gym, then the zoo, and finally the bookstore. I told him to find a few books he would be interested in reading. Anything at all. He wandered around for a while. I didn’t follow him but made sure I knew where he was at all times. He’s old enough to know not to wander off, but young enough to be distracted easily. After fifteen minutes, he finds me and has three books in his hands, The Swiss Family Robinson, The Lion, The Witch, and The Wardrobe, and Alice in Wonderland. I think to myself, ‘the kid had got taste.’ We walk up and I pay for the books and for a couple magazines I had found. We head back home for dinner. Mom has a buffet set out and I see a stack of plates, which means only one thing, everyone is going to be here. We show her and dad the books we bought. They approve. We head up to the room and he puts them on his bookshelf. I start to pack a few things into my bags, just to remind him I’m leaving in the morning. We talk about the day and the week, and he says he had a lot of fun and really enjoyed having me over. My heart melts. I wish I could be here more often, but we both know that isn’t possible. He says out of the blue, “CK and Steven are here.” I glance down at him. He smiles to me. I hear the front door open and shut. I can hear the twins laughing about something as they walk past the steps. I wonder what’s up with my brother. I let it go. We head down and a few minutes later Jen and Rose make their appearance. We sit at the table, say Grace, then form a line to get dinner. I go last, as always. Tiny is right in front of me, and watches what I get and tries to get the same. I nod, but make sure he doesn’t get as much as I do. Dinner is a raucous event. There are 7 different conversations going on, with everyone involved in more than one, at any given moment. Rose is sitting to my right and Tiny is on my left. Rose is quietly asking me about PJ and Cole, while Tiny is talking to me and CK about the exercise routine. We’ve all grown accustomed to the way dinner works. No one is left out and everyone makes an effort to talk to everyone else. Once the meal is over, the kids get to clean up while mom and dad relax on patio. They come in after a bit and say it’s started to sprinkle. I turn the TV on and flip to the weather station. I see a storm is moving in and there will be heavy rain over night. I think about going home tonight, but decide I need to spend one last evening with the family. At some point, someone pulls a game out, and we spend the next few hours laughing our way thru Pictionary. The party breaks up around 9 and all the twins leave. Tiny heads up to get changed, and I head to the patio. The rain has stopped, but I know this is temporary. I sit for a while. Tiny comes out and crawls into my lap and we look for constellations. I find a few and point them out. He finds some as well. I see him yawn and stretch his body. I wrap my arms around him and make sure he’s warm. He dozes, then nods off. I carry him up to his bed. I lay on the air mattress and think of seeing Cole in the morning. I hope his week went well. I hope he needs another massage. With Nona being away, we won’t have to worry about sneaking around. A smile comes over my face. I nod off. I wake to Tiny shaking my shoulder. He’s whispering kind of loudly, but right into my ear, “Jake...Monster…you need to get up.” He shakes me again and I’m fully awake. “What’s up Tim? It’s got to be early. Why are you up? Did you have a bad dream?” I’m still a bit groggy. “No, no, no. Jake, it rained a lot last night.” He says with a nervously distraught voice. “I know buddy, I heard it too.” I’m speaking softly, trying to calm him down. “Jake, you need to get back to the estate.” Now he’s worried. “What?” I’m fully awake and am sitting up. He’s right next to me, almost in my lap. His hands are shaking. I put mine over his and hold them firmly. “Why do I need to get back? Did something happen to Nona? “No, no, no. She’s fine…It’s just…there’s something wrong up there…” I stare at him. “I saw it in my dream. It rained a lot.” He’s rambling but insistent. I climb off the mattress and start shoving clothes into my bags. He helps, as much as he can. I say to him, “Go into the bathroom and get all my stuff. Be careful with the razor. Put it all in my carrying case and bring it back.” He nods and heads off. I finish packing and grab my books and magazines. As I’m heading downstairs, dad pops his head out of his room and asks what’s up. I jerk my head to the downstairs, and he follows. I quickly explain what Tiny said. “I want to get back to make sure Nona is ok, if she’s still there. If she’s fine, then I need to make sure Cole is ok.” He nods. “I don’t know where Tiny gets these feelings from, but he’s rarely wrong.” Dad raises an eyebrow at me. “He knew Steve and CK were here before they came into the house last night. We were up in our room. I didn’t even hear their car pull up, but he knew.” Dad just shrugs his shoulders. Tiny is coming down the steps with my bathroom bag. I shove it into one of the others, then head to the door. I squat down and say to Tiny, “Man, I hope you’re wrong this time, but I will let you know if anything has happened.” He vigorously shakes his head. I give him a big hug, then one to dad and I’m off. I think on my way home, I know people who’ve had prophetic dreams, but could Tim be like that? Today was the first time he was really upset and anxious about what he saw. It’s still early and the rain is still falling, but not as hard as it was overnight. By the time I get back to the estate, the rain has stopped, and the clouds have broken. The sun is starting to stream thru. I breathe a sigh of relief. I park at the house, unpack my stuff, and jump in my tractor and head up to catch Cole. When I get to the house, he’s not there. I make quick run thru the house to make sure, but he’s out. I check the paths and see his footprints on a path leading up the slope behind the house. He’ll be a while. I head back to the house and finish unpacking. I throw a load of laundry in and sit to have breakfast. I flip the TV on catch some news and the weather. The radar shows another storm just over the mountains. I figure it will be here soon. I make sure the house is closed up and head back up to the main house. I check it again, but Cole has not gotten back yet. I hear the first rumbles of thunder just over the treetops. The sound is deep and full. Another rumble, the sky grows dark. The house shakes, windows rattle. The storm comes over the top of the hills. The rain starts, hitting the roof and sides of the house like pebbles on a tin roof. This continues for a few minutes. A flash of lightning, more thunder, then the main body makes it over. The winds pick up and the thunder shakes the house again. I hear branches whipping against the siding and the windows. Leaves and debris litter the pool area. A few branches have snapped off and are on the patio. My mind flashes to Cole. I hope he’s found a safe spot to ride out the storm. I check my phone and see there is still quite a large cell heading my way. Nothing for me to do at this point but wait for it to end. Time slows to a crawl. The storm in intense, one of the worst in a long while. I sit by the French doors in the living room and watch the rain pelt the windows and patio. It’s coming down in sheets, or as Nona would say, ‘It’s raining cats and dogs.’. I hear a new sound. I can’t quite place it. It sounds like a locomotive, or a heavily laden dump truck passing by. I move to the upper floor and look out the windows. I spot it out the front window. It’s a mudslide. It must have started at the near the top of the ridge. There is quite a bit of debris in it. I see branches, small rocks, and other plants. The initial wave passes, and I start to worry as it is heading down the path where Cole might be, based on the path he took. I continue to watch then realize I’m clutching the wood frame to the window. My knuckles are white, and my fingers are flexed. I can see the tendons thru my skin. I release my hand and take a few cleansing breaths. I close my eyes and hope he is ok, wherever he is. Ten minutes later, the mudslide has passed, the noise has lessened, and the rain is starting to abate. I take a chance and go downstairs and out the front door. My tractor is parked right there. I get in and start down the driveway. There is a lot of debris, so I go slower than I’d like. I find the path Cole is most likely on and turn off the driveway and onto it. It’s a mess. It looks like this is the direction the mudslide took. I follow it for a what seems like forever, but it’s only a few hundred yards. I’m swiveling my head from side to side. The rain is still lightly falling. I spot him, off to my right. He’s against a large rock. I think, ‘Oh fuck, he’s in bad shape.’ He looks like he got caught in the debris of the slide. He’s shivering uncontrollably. I get as close to him as I can without getting the tractor bogged down in mud. I move to him and scoop him up. He’s freezing. I need to get him back to the house and into a warm bath. Hyperthermia is probably setting in. I slide him onto the bench seat of the tractor, get in, wrap my arm around him to make sure he doesn’t slide off, and start back. It takes even longer to get back. Once back, I get him upstairs, into a warm shower, then the tub. I make sure I’m with him the whole time, sharing my body’s heat. He keeps saying he’s fine, but he does not realize the extent of danger he’s in due to his exposure. He’s also lost all sense of time. It’s early afternoon now. He still thinks it’s the morning. I get him out of the tub and to the bed. I climb in next to him and meditate a bit to ease my rapidly beating heart. It slows. Cole’s breathing slows as well. He drifts off. I drift, but not completely to sleep. I suddenly feel him twisting and thrashing around. I wake and take him in my arms, to make sure he doesn’t hurt himself. He eventually wakes and says he had a bad dream. I get him some Advil and we talk, mainly so he can relax and calm down. I need to take stock and see if he has a concussion or any more signs of hyperthermia. I think I got him into warm water quick enough. After talking for a while, we have sex. I think he wants to thank me for saving him. I just don’t want to exhaust him. As we go at it, I continually watch him for any signs of problems. He seems to be fine. He gets me off, then I return the favor. We fall back to sleep. I wake and sense he’s not in bed. I slowly roll over and see he’s gone. I look toward the bathroom and see the light is off. I get out of bed and look toward the window. The sun is in the east. We slept the night. I hope it helped him. I move to the hallway and hear and smell breakfast being prepared. I wander down, still naked. There’s Cole, moving around the kitchen, making breakfast, and not worried about yesterday. I scratch my balls as I walk to him. He sees me, smiles, and I embrace him. We kiss. Just his touch causes my unit to expand. I struggle to keep myself calm. Not sure what it is about Cole but being around him is having an effect on me. I’m not complaining, it’s just something I haven’t felt in a while, and I need to be sure of myself before I open myself to him. I get dressed, we have breakfast, and he finally gets around to asking me about my body. I know he’s wanted to since we first met on the path, but I’m sure he’s taking it slow too. He also has a bunch of other things to work out so, my body may not be the first thing on his mind, but…maybe it is. His blue eyes penetrate me and make me feel comfortable, at ease. Our talk feels natural, not forced. His questions are ones that make me think. Why did I stop bodybuilding, why am I still here, is school important to me? Questions I’ve asked myself, but never seriously thought about, or really answered. ** Like they say, time flies when you’re having fun. Cole and I are getting closer. We’ve spent quite a bit of time together over the past few weeks. The sex is great, obviously, but our talks are better. He’s opened up to me and shared his life, his ups and down, failures and triumphs. He’s honest and wears his scars as badges. His life has not been easy, but he’s always made the best of what he’s been given. Covid really did shatter him. His solid foundation was shaken, and it crumbled. He tried to press thru the challenges, but the stress got to him. He snapped. I can now see the ‘why’ behind him losing it. We talk…I support him and offer as much mental help as he’ll take. I won’t say he’s hesitant to accept it, but I think he thinks he needs to work thru his issues on his own. Based on his exercise plan, I know he does a lot of yoga and meditation. He seems to get a bit better day by day. I can really see the ‘real’ Cole coming thru. He’s so nice and funny. He’s got a great smile and every time he sees me, I get a warm feeling deep down inside of me. I’ve talked about my family and the issues I’ve had and gotten thru, including the ones with Nona. He listens and absorbs every word. Even better, he remembers, and brings up details I’ve mentioned in passing and makes whole conversations out of them. He’s interested in me, not just my body. ** It’s a Tuesday morning. I’m having breakfast with Nona. She’s outlining my work week. She has a list of items that need tending to. I listen and think I can take Cole with me on some of them. Get him away from the house and farther out onto the property. Let him see just how expansive this place is. She pauses and looks up at me. “Did you get the last item, Jake?” “Yes Nona. The lower meadow needs to be cut and the streambed dredged.” She nods. I say without hesitation, “I would like you, me, and Cole to have dinner tonight, together.” She looks up. Her eyes pierce mine and I can see her studying me. She has questions, but is thinking of how to ask them. I beat her to the punch. “Cole and I have grown close over the past few weeks. We talk almost every day that I am here. We meet up, workout, have meals together…” I pause. She raises an eyebrow. “We’ve slept together…” She tilts her head slightly, registering what I’ve said, but still trying to process it, “…on several occasions.” Ok, her eyes get just a bit wider. “It’s been consensual.” She slowly says, “That was not my concern Jake…” Now it’s my turn to try to read her. She’s not flinching. “…What happens when he leaves? Where will that leave you?” Good question. Where will it leave me? I hadn’t thought about it too much. “My concern is for you, sweetie. I understand you and Cole get along, but he won’t be here forever, and I need to be sure you will be ok when he leaves.” I nod slowly. She reaches her tiny hand to my enormous mitt, covers it, and says, “Yes Jake, I’d enjoy having dinner with you and Cole.” My eyes light up. “I can make a lasagna, if that would be, ok?” I smile, knowing how wonderful her cooking is. I say with excitement in my voice, “Yes, that would be perfect.” I put my other hand on top of hers and gently squeeze. On my way to the lower meadow, I stop by the house and see Cole on the patio. He’s mediating. I hate to interrupt him, but I have to. I walk up behind him as quietly as I can, and he pulls a Tiny on me and out of the blue says, “Hey sexy.” I almost fall backward over a chair. He turns, opens his eyes, and winks at me. “How did you know I was here. Your eyes were shut, and you were facing the other way!?!” He calmly asks, “Jake, you’re what 6’3”?” I nod, “You really are not the silent ninja you think you are.” I scrunch my face, realizing Tiny can probably hear me across the house. I make peace with it. “So, what’s up big guy? Shouldn’t you be in town making extra cash for school?” I wave him off and say, “Plenty of time for that later.” I see his face fall just a bit. “Cole,” I wave my hand between us and say, “Our time together has become more important.” He sighs with a bit of frustration. “Those jobs will always be there. You…on the other hand…well…you won’t always be here. I want to make the most of the time we have…” He gives me a warm smile and stands up. He closes the gap between us. We hug, then kiss, and start to get frisky. I pull away and he looks into my eyes, wondering why. “I have a bit of work to do today in the lower meadow…and…” I hesitate, but just spill it, “…I was wondering if you’d have dinner tonight with Nona and I?” His eyes widen….to the point where the whites completely surround his blue iris’. I put a hand on his forearm to steady him and say with as much positivity as I can, “It won’t be that bad.” His eyes narrow. I tentatively says, “Um…well, I kind of told her about us.” He nearly faints. He knees buckle, but I quickly grab him by his lats and support him. He stammers, “Why, Jake?” He’s upset and it shows. He moves to a chair, and I sit right next to him. I put a hand on his thigh. I squeeze softly and rub his leg. “She starting to come around to who I am. You’re important to me. I want you and her to at least try to get along.” He eyes me up with suspicion. “She’s making a lasagna.” His eyes glaze over. He’s in, I know it. “Well…” I wink at him and squeeze his thigh a bit harder. I see him starting to pitch a tent. “I…guess…I can give it a go…” “Awe dude, you’re the best!” I jump up, pick him up from his chair, swing him around and bring him in for another kiss. This one lasts a bit longer and I start to expand as well. I offer to take him with me today as I do my chores, but he wants to stay here and finish his meditating. I’m kind of let down and he sees it. He comes in and gives me a big hug and says, “Jake, I really do appreciate your help, and the offer to spend the day with you is something I would normally jump at, but today…today, I really want to put some time into my meditating and yoga.” I nod, knowing he is thinking about his own wellbeing first and I must accept that. I lean over and we kiss. I reach my arm around his back and run my hand up and down as a sign of affection. He puts his left hand on my chest, which I flex, and he gropes the muscle. Now it’s his turn to pull away. He pats my chest and asks, “What time is dinner and what can I bring?” “Sixish, and nothing, unless you really want to bring something.” He nods. “Nona cooks for an army, so anything you bring, you may be taking home as leftovers.” I wink and he laughs. We kiss again and I take off. The day speeds by. I’m so excited and nervous for dinner. I send Rose a text and let her know what’s going to happen. She immediately calls me, and we talk for twenty minutes. She’s full of hope for me and says she’ll be sending positive vibes my way all night. I call dad and let him know as well. He’s happy but is also hesitant. I explain we’ve been making progress and I want her to get to know Cole. He asks if Cole is okay with having a meal with her. I rehash our conversation and I hear him grunt. He wishes me luck and asks that I let him know how it goes. I promise to call him. I get home around 5 and take a nice long hot shower. I trim up my beard and make sure to wear a nice pair of pants and shirt. I make my way to the kitchen and Nona is there, bustling around, checking pots and pans and the oven. She’s dressed up too. I start to clean up some of the dirty pots and utensils. She walks behind me and pats my back. She then rubs her hand up and down, like I did with Cole. No words pass between us, but an enormous amount of love is passed. The doorbell rings at 5:55. I almost jump out of my skin. It’s been forever since we’ve had a guest in the house. I walk down the hall to the front door and open it. There he is. Dressed in tan slacks and a Navy-Blue polo. He’s also wearing penny loafers. His hair is still the slightest bit damp, and I can smell his deodorant. Old Spice. I inhale deeply and smile as I exhale. I reach my hand out to him and he takes it. I pull him to me and softly kiss him. He has a casserole dish with him. I can feel the heat from it. I look down and he proudly says, “My Brussels Sprouts recipe.” I continue to smile, but think, ‘oh God, why that vegetable?’ He sees my look, pats me on the arm, and says, “Don’t worry, I won’t make you eat them, but…if you don’t try them, I may be too busy over the next few days and won’t have any openings for ‘Jake time’.” He pats my arm again and walks past me and down the hall to the kitchen. I sulk. Then turn and follow his shapely ass. I let out a low whistle and I know he hears it because he clenches his ass just before he enters the kitchen. Dinner goes well. Nona is on her best behavior and seems to warm to Cole. They make jokes at my expense. I let it pass. Nona tells a few stories from when I was a kid. Cole listens to every word with rapt attention. He glances at me every so often and winks. Nona sees it but doesn’t say a word. I try some of the sprouts. They both watch me like a hawk and take note of every twitch in my eyes and face. I must admit, they aren’t that bad. They are soft, but not mushy. He added some bacon and quite a bit of garlic. There is also some cheese and a light sprinkling of breadcrumbs. Nona asks for the recipe, and he recites it from memory. She quickly jots it down and thanks him. We finish dinner and clean up. I walk him to the door. He’s got a bag of leftovers. As we stand there, I run my fingers thru his lengthening hair. I curl some of it around my fingers. He puts his free hand on my forearm. We kiss again. I whisper, “Pond? 11ish?” He nods ever so slightly and is off walking into the twilight. I smile to myself and see I’ve sprouted a boner. I stand there for a few minutes, just enjoying the sensation. I close the door, move the living room, turn on a light and send a quick text to both Rose and dad and let them know dinner was a success. I walk back to the kitchen and Nona sees me enter with my big smile. She says, “Jake, you’re right, Cole is a very nice gentleman. I can see why you like him.” She walks up to me and takes my hands in hers. She wants to say something but holds back. She shakes our hands and leans up to give me a kiss. She looks at the remaining dishes and says, “They can wait.” She winks at me and nods toward the house. I smile broadly to her, race up the back steps, get changed as fast as I can, and jog up to the house. I run around the side of the house to the patio and see Cole sitting on a lounge chair, watching the stars. He sees me and looks surprised. He starts to rise from the chair. I move to him, swoop down, and sweep him up into my arms. I kiss him. He puts his hands around my neck and kisses me back. His warm soft lips pressing against mine. Warm air passes between us. His tongue invades my mouth and runs along my teeth. My soft beard against his clean-shaven face. I sprout a boner in no-time. I move to the French doors and enter the house. I carry him to his bedroom and lay him on the bed. I strip. He watches and admires my body. He gets off the bed and takes his clothes off as well. We come together. Our bodies merge. The heat between us is intense. His hands wander over my body, front, back, sides…touching, caressing, raking my skin. My hands are draped over his shoulders and hanging down his back. I’m enjoying his ministrations. He backs up to the bed and sits on the edge. He pulls me down on top of him as he lays back. My body covers his. My hair is moist with sweat. He wraps his arms around my back and pulls me completely on him. He squirms a bit, spreading my sweat over his skin. I hear him hum with pleasure. He pulls my head down so it is next to his. His warm breath invades my left ear. I feel his coarse tongue lap at my earlobe. He strikes a sensitive nerve, and my unit goes steel hard. It is pinned between our bodies, but he can feel it grow. He growls, a low hungry noise. He squeezes me harder. I let my complete weight fall on to his body. We sink lower into the mattress. He hums again and whispers, “You ready?” I lean up slightly, turn so we are facing each other, lean back down, kiss him passionately. When we come up for air, I slide off the bed, reach into the pocket of my pants and pull out a condom. As I slip it on, Cole turns over and sticks his shapely ass into the air, offering himself up to me. I push my nose into his smooth ass crack and lick at his hole. I deposit spit there and use my tongue to move it around. I put my index finger on his hole and gently push. I slip into him. I put my face right next to my finger and lick at his hole as I piston my finger in and out. He’s moaning with pleasure. I hook my finger upward and pull back, caressing the upper edge of his insides. I release and he relaxes a bit. I push my middle finger in and expand his hole slowly. I put my face between my fingers and use my tongue to push more spit into him. I then piston my fingers in and out, making sure to coat his insides. When I feel he is lubed up enough, I pull my fingers out, move away from his hole, and gently slap his lily-white ass. He grunts. I slap him again, a bit harder. Another grunt. He turns his head and I see a sly smile on his face. My unit bounces and slaps my rock-hard abs a few times. I quickly flip him onto his back. He raises his legs to his chest. I position myself at his hole and slowly enter him. There’s not an ounce of pain showing on his face. He accepts my presence without question or fear. I push all the way in and bottom out. He lets out a low grunt but has a smile on his face. I lean between his legs and lower my hirsute chest to his hairless one. I thrust my hips forward to make sure I stay in him. His legs wrap around my tight waist, and he locks his ankles together. I start my motion, slowly at first, then I pick up the tempo. Pretty soon I’m going all out, and my balls are slapping his ass cheeks with every push. He’s grunting and moaning with each shove. Our lips are locked together, and he exhales right into my mouth every time I push in. His hands are wrapped around my lats, and I can feel he is clasping one wrist with the other. His body is attached to mine. I could probably pry him off, but I don’t want to. The feeling is wonderful. I decide to show off for him. I scoot backwards to the end of the bed. I slowly lean up, pulling his body with me. I feel him tighten his grip with his arms and legs. I whisper in his left ear, “You have no idea how strong I really am, do you?” He grunts in response. I tease him, “I could pick you up with one hand, shove my middle finger into your ass, plow your ass while standing up, make you cum in my mouth, and not even break a sweat doing it.” I savagely push upward as I’m now standing. His full 175lbs clinging to my sweaty body. I release my hands from his back, spread them out the sides, break our kiss and order him, “Look at my arms, Cole.” I see his eyes glance from side to side, looking at them. Muscles not even flexed, but there are veins crawling all over them. The hair is soaked with sweat. The skin is a deep dark brown due to the blood flowing thru them. A small sign of fear passes over his face. I tense my unit and pull it, and him, closer to my body. His steel pipe is pinned between us and is leaking pre-cum freely. For my next order to him, I say, “Now, release your legs.” I feel him slowly untangle his ankles. His legs fall, and more weight is transferred to his ass, and he sinks lower on my stiff unit. We lean in for a kiss. Last item on the agenda. I growl, “Take your hands off my neck.” Now I see a real sense of panic come over him. I lean back a bit and order him, “Let go of my neck, now.” His hands come off me like he touched a hot stove. His full weight is now on my unit. The thrill of feeling him on me excites me. My unit jumps, and he feels it. He smiles and relaxes a bit. I order him, “Put your hands on my pecs.” He quickly does so. I knew I’d only have to say that once. He starts to grope me. I tighten them, making them hairy steel plates. “Yeah, that’s right, feel the power of your muscle man. Holding you up with only his steel pipe in your ass.” He fidgets and squirms a bit, sinking a bit lower on me. I thrust my hips upward and his body slides up and down with ease. “Keep squeezing those pecs…oh yeah…just like that…twist those nipples…just like you did before… Oh yeah, harder…harder…come on sexy, you can’t hurt me…pretend you’re trying to open a beer bottle...Oh yeah, there you go…That’s how you do it.” His fingers pinch my nipples, and he savagely tugs, trying to pull them off my chest. I stand there and enjoy the sensation. He’s good, really good. I buck my hips again and he moans deeply. My veiny unit plunged deep inside of him. I squat down, ass to the grass, as they say, then quickly stand up. His thin muscular body slides up my long thick pole. My mushroom capped head the only thing keeping him from flying off me. Gravity takes over and he slides back down. His ass hits the base of my unit, and he grunts. He has a smile a mile wide on his face. His eyes flutter open and shut. His fingers and hands roam my chest and arms, sliding over the sweat covered muscles. Veins and striations show on my paper-thin skin like roads on a map. His hands reach for my shoulders. He latches on and moves his body closer to mine. His weight rests on my upper chest. He’s quite light when I think about it. The weight my chest has endured during bench presses makes this feel like a cake walk. His smooth skin on my hairy pecs excites me. I feel pre-cum percolate up my unit and fill the tip of the condom. He must feel it as well. His smile becomes warmer, and he twists his waist, creating friction between our bodies. His face nears mine. He bends his elbows and closes the gap. Our lips meet. He applies soft pressure with his moist lips. The tip of his tongue just breaks the seal of his lips, and it momentarily caresses mine. An electric shock passes thru my body. The hair on my arms feels like it’s standing up. A chill runs down my spine. I move to kiss him harder, but he inches away, keeping our lips just barely touching. His tongue flashes out again and rubs my bottom lip. His warm saliva coats my lip, another shock, just as invigorating as the first passes thru me. I wrap my arms around his back and tenderly press his body to mine, bringing our lips together with more force. He acquiesces. His hands move to the back of my head, and he pulls us together even more. He ravages my face with his tongue. His strong fingers pull on my dark hair and twist it around his digits. His kisses become longer and passionate. Time passes without us knowing. His hands continue to massage my hair and head. My hands run up and down his back, feeling his muscles, and the broadness of his lats, which I had not noticed before. I feel his ass squeeze my unit. I buck my hips again and the friction is incredible. He’s bringing me to the edge. I grasp his lats in my hands. I pull his body away from mine. He lets out a soft whimper. I look him in the eyes and wink with a knowing smile. He smiles back and gives me a wink. I turn my back the bed and slowly sit on the edge. I scoot my way back to the middle, keeping him attached to me. Once there, I release his lats, lay down, and spread my arms out to the sides. My body is open to him. He smiles and sucks in a breath of air. His hands immediately move to my chest. He puts them on me, palms down. I quickly realize he’s only doing it for support. He lifts his ass up a few inches, withdrawing my unit from him. When my tip is about to break free, he shoves his body downward. He impales himself on me. He lets loose a loud grunt. He does it again, then again. On his fourth shove, I thrust my hips upward to meet him. Our bodies smack together. His dick slams into my cobblestone abs. Cum comes flying out of him, spraying in all directions. Thick ropes cover the hair on my chest and abs. A stream laces across my face. His unit bounces off my body, smacking into his. Another line paints his lower abs. He lets his body settle onto my midsection as sweat pours off his face and body. Warm droplets fall onto me. I caress his thighs and run my fingers across his taut abs. He hums. I scoop some of his cum off him and move it to my lips. I lick my fingers and taste his sweetness. Warm and goopy, just like mine. I savor his flavor as it slides down my throat. He watches me then reaches down to my hairy chest, scraps some cum from my hairs, brings it to his lips. He tentatively tastes, then smiles and sticks his fingers into his mouth. I see his tongue maneuver around them pulling the cum off. I watch as his Adams apple bobs, and he swallows. He puts his hands back on my chest and leans down. Our lips meet. I can taste the cum remaining on his lips. I run my tongue over them and lick it off. I feel him put his hands on the sides of my head and hold us together. I relish in his kisses and tenderness. We don’t fight for alpha position. We take turns being in charge or being submissive. I can tell he likes it when I take control. I put my hands on his lats and slide them up and down, feeling his warm body. My cock is still a steel pipe in his ass. Every so often he moves his ass from side to side, keeping me hard. He pushes upright, twists my nipples softly, and squeezes his ass, sending shock waves throughout my body. He lifts his ass up, then slowly lowers it, bottoming out. I shiver. He does it again. I want to grab his waist and take over, but realize he knows what he’s doing. On the shove downward, he opens his ass just a bit more and I slip in that much more. He clamps shut, trapping me in him. He violently moves his ass from side to side, trying to snap my unit from my body. I clench my teeth and close my eyes. The feeling is outrageous. Every nerve on my unit and in my midsection is tingling. I can feel my load building. I feel him lift quickly and slam down. My brain goes into overload and a shock, rockets down my spine to my balls. I grunt. My body jerks as I cum, lifting my hips off the bed, and Cole with them. I feel his hands back on my tightened chest for stability. I jerk again and his body is lifted upward. He tightens his ass as slides up and down my pole. I shiver again and buck. My final loads shoots into the condom. I feel the tip expand. I open my eyes to see a sweaty Cole with a huge grin on his face. He puts his left hand on my right cheek and gently caresses it. I feel sweat drip off my body as well. My chest, legs, and arms are slick. He lifts his ass off my softening unit and lifts his leg off me as well. He lies next to me with his face turned toward my body. I put my right arm under his head. He nuzzles my chest and laps at the hairs. His fingers twist and softly tug at my chest and ab hairs. He lets his fingers slide over my body, taking in everything. His legs slide against mine; our feet and toes intermingle with each other. His breathing slows, but he doesn’t fall asleep. He continues to caress me. I do the same to him. After 15 minutes of just relaxing, he pushes himself upright, smiles at me and nods to the shower. I nod back. I roll off the bed, take his hand into mine and we walk into his bathroom. We’re both up early the next morning. We have breakfast and agree to meet for dinner. I have some work to do and I’m sure Cole wants some alone time to workout and meditate. I kiss him softly as I leave, my hand lingers in his. His warm smile makes my heart ache as I walk down the driveway to my house. I’m sure Nona is waiting with questions. I enter thru the garage, and she is in the kitchen, finishing her breakfast. I see a list of chores on the counter. I pick it up and scan over it. Nothing too strenuous. She politely asks, “How is Cole?” I glance up from the list and see she has the barest of smiles on her face. I happily say, “He’s wonderful.” Then it just comes out of my mouth, “I think I want him to stay…with me.” Her eyes go just the slightest bit wider. “I think he’s the one.” Now her eyes narrow. “Yes, he’s got his flaws and imperfections. Yes, I’ve only known him a month. But we’ve shared so much. He’s opened up to me about a lot of stuff and I’ve done the same with him.” Her eyes widen, guessing I talked about our issues. “We still have a lot of ground to cover, but Nona, I think he cares about me as well.” She smiles a genuine smile. “When we talk, it’s natural. They’re regular conversations. He asks questions about me,” I tap my chest and feel the warmth spreading as I talk about him. “And he honestly cares about what I say and how I feel. I feel the same way with him.” She walks the short distance to me, opens her arms, and I move in for her hug. Her boney arms wrap around my waist, and I feel her pull us together. Her head is just below my pecs. “Oh, sweetie. I’m so happy for you.” Her voice does not have a condescending tone, or a disapproving nature. I feel tears well up in my eyes. She sniffles. We hold the hug a bit longer. We separate and she pats my chest. “Your chores can wait if you’d like to be with him now…” I almost fall over at her offer, but resist. “No, I have work to do, and I know he has plans for the day.” She nods. “I’m going to have dinner with him tonight.” She smiles again. “I have the whole day to figure out how to ask him to stay.” I chuckle softly. She pats my forearm and says, “I’m sure however you ask, it will be perfect.” We hug again and I head upstairs to get changed into my work clothes. I send Rose a text and tell her my plans. My phone rings immediately. The first thing out of her mouth is, “No way…” Twenty minutes later I agree to her meeting Cole before anyone else. The day flies by, or drags, depending on what I’m thinking about. I’ve had a persistent erection and have done everything I can think of to remain calm. Cole’s face is constantly in my thoughts. His lengthening blonde hair, dark blue eyes, and taut body keep me distracted. I grab a tree branch off the ground, wrap it around a sturdy tree, and use my arm and shoulders to pull it backward, snapping it in half. My unit pulses. I find a large tree trunk, one of the largest I’ve seen in a while, and squat down, grab it and lift it up. I figure it weighs around 300 lbs. My arms flex and I hold it against my body. My stiff unit presses against my pant leg. I can feel it rubbing the coarse bark, stimulating me. I can feel my load building but want to hold off. I groan loudly and heave the trunk to the side. It crashes into some smaller trees, knocking them over. It rolls to a stop against a large rock. I take a few heavy cleansing breaths and squat down. I close my eyes and realize this day may be longer than I anticipated. As I calm down, my unit fades. I get back to work. I spend the next few hours cleaning a stream bed of debris and making sure there are no dams to stem its flow. Next, I move to the lower meadow and clear a new path. There are small trees to clear and rocks to dig up. I make good progress. I check the time and realize it’s later than I thought. I pack up and drive back to the house. Nona is out for the day. I quickly shower and put on a bathing suit, flip-flops, and a tight-fitting t-shirt. Oh, yeah, can’t forget the baseball hat. I give myself the once over in the mirror and nod. I take a deep breath, inflating my chest. The shirt stretches to its limit. I head downstairs and out through the garage. I hop into the tractor and head up to the house. It’s late afternoon. The sun is still shining brightly, but a bit lower in the sky. Not a cloud around. I get to the house, park the tractor, and walk around the side, through the garden. There he is, sitting by the pool. Legs in the water, gently kicking. Small waves dance from one end and back. His arms are stretched behind him, palms on the still warm pavers, supporting his body as he leans back. He’s smiling as he watches the sun set. As I approach, he says, “Hey Jake.” I stop, wondering how he knew I was there. “I heard your tractor.” He turns and has a smile on his tanned face. I walk to him, kick off my flip flops and sit next to him, putting my legs into the warm water. He leans over and we kiss. Soft, gentle. His puts his left hand on my back and I put my right hand on his left thigh. I squeeze tenderly. He moves his hand in circles on my back. We break our kiss and I strip off my t-shirt. I slide into the pool and sink beneath the surface. I open my eyes and watch him watch me. He’s still smiling. I swim up to him, break the surface between his legs and stand up. My face is the same level as his. We kiss again. I wrap my arms around his waist and pull him closer. He puts a hand on my chest to stop me. I hesitate and break our kiss. I look him in the eyes and see a slight sadness. I hop up on the ledge next to him again. We start to talk. He’s thinking about work and having to go back next week. He asks why I’m not off getting side jobs to make money for college. I brush him off as gently as I can. “Plenty of time for that later.” He sighs. I rub his leg and with all seriousness say, “Cole, hasn’t this past month showed you that money isn’t everything?” I spread my arms to the valley in front of us. He looks out at the setting sun. It’s orange, red, and yellow tendrils of light bathing the valley below us and the trees around us. This is it, my time to step up to the plate and be a man. I look forward so I don’t hesitate, “I would never think to tell someone what is best for them, but in this case, I think I’m going to make an exception.” We turn to each other. I can feel my eyes are twinkling. “Over this past month, I think we’ve gotten to know each other pretty well,” He cocks an eyebrow at me with a sarcastic smile. I smile back saying, “besides the sex, which is outstanding, but, I mean, you’ve shared your whole life with me, which I doubt you’ve done to anyone where you work?” “Jake…” He interrupts me, but I can tell what he wants to say is stuck in his head. I reach my right hand over and put it on his cheek. I quietly ask, “Will you stay here…with me?” He gives me the smallest grin, then closes his eyes. He’s analyzing it, I know he is. After a moment I say, “Stop overthinking it.” He opens his eyes and looks at me. I continue, “Yes, our sex is great, but I think…no, I know we’ve got something here.” I move my hand between us, touching his leg gently. “I know it…and you know it as well.” He’s sighs again. “Cole, were you nervous when you got your job 9 years ago?” He nods yes, “Did the nervousness go away right away, or did it take time?” He shrugs knowing what I’m talking about. He looks away again and closes his eyes. I give him his space. I’ve made my case. It’s up to him. My heart races. My left hand is balled into a fist as I wait. I tear comes out of his eye and rolls down his cheek. I think, ‘Oh, no…please don’t say no…” He opens his eyes, straightens his back, turns to me, and says “Yes.” I want to pick him up and carry him around the pool area. I want to scream with joy and tell the world. Instead, I lean over and give him a kiss, deep and passionate. He closes his eyes again. He opens them after a minute, sees me still right here kissing him, and he smiles. I think to myself, ‘Our new life together just started.’

Also known as "Big Dan". This story dates from the 1990s, I believe. The first five original parts were written by Michael Yoder (myoder). TCCowboy wrote the sixth part. This version was preserved by fred2001, with slight corrections by me. Big Dan Part I Dan was a biker. He liked being on the open road and only took jobs when he needed the bucks for food or a good workout. His favorite jobs were construction and logging - anything that worked his huge muscles hard and helped him grow. He was a huge man and wanted to be even bigger! He was 35 years old stood 6'8" and weighed 480lbs. His neck was a thick 25" around and his shoulders spanned 38" across his back! His chest, thick with dark brown hair was an incredible 75". His biceps stretched the tape at 26" but he wanted them bigger. His hairy forearms measured 22" and his wrists were nearly 10" around. His waist was 36" and his abs jutted out like bricks. His thighs were an amazing 40" and his calves were blown to almost 29". He was a giant, totally powerful and totally in control. His hair shoulder length, thinning a little on top and he kept it brushed back, and he wore a mustache that framed his sneering lips. After one his construction jobs, Dan went down to a gym near the Italian district. The place was small, but he noticed the men coming out were big. He figured this would be a good place for him to pump up. He wandered into the small, dark gym and paid for a workout. He stripped into some shorts and immediately grabbed the heaviest weights he could find and started pumping. The other guys were astounded at Dan's incredible strength - warming up his arms with 200lbs! He pumped out 20 reps and put them down looking for bigger weights. He settled on 250lbs for another 20 reps. His arms were ripped and huge, but he wished they could be bigger. Then a guy came over and started talking with Dan. "Hey, big guy! You wanna get bigger?!" Dan put the weights down and looked over. This guy wasn't as tall as Dan - only 6'2", but he was big! He rivaled Dan in muscle size, and probably strength. He said his name was John. "Bigger than this?!" Dan said. "Yeah, Fuck man, I wanna be the fucking biggest freak around!" He flexed his pumped 26" biceps and grunted. "Fuckin' huge, man. You can make me bigger?" "Yeah," the guy said handing Dan 4 small blue pills. "Take one of these, workout for a while and you'll pump so huge you won't believe it. Forty bucks." Dan grabbed his wallet and paid the guy. "If this doesn't work, I'll pound your fucking ass man!" He swallowed one of the pills and started to bench press with 500lbs. He completed a few reps and suddenly felt dizzy. He put the weight back on the rack before it crashed onto his chest. The dizziness persisted for a moment, and then Dan felt a rush - like fire in his veins. The rush ran through his whole body as the steroid took effect. Then he felt a rush of power and grabbed the 500lb barbell. Now it felt like a toothpick! He hefted it up and down, pumping out 20 reps, 30 reps, 40 reps! "Not enough weight!" he shouted, jumping up from the bench. He grabbed another 500lb barbell and started doing curls with it! "Yeah! Fuck man, this is wild!" He watched in the mirror as his arms expanded before his eyes. The 500lbs was like nothing to him as his power increased with every passing second. He wanted more weight. He grabbed the leg press machine - loaded down with plates and lifted the whole thing over his head with a shout of power! He sneered at the puny men gathered round to watch this incredible feat. He pressed the 1500lbs of machine over his head like a toy! "BIGGER! FUCKIN' BIGGER!" He looked in the mirror and saw how his T-shirt was stretched tight over his massive and expanding muscle. The veins in his neck and arms were like thick ropes, Striations were bursting through his skin. His dick was getting bigger, too, he could feel it growing in his shorts which were stretched over his massive quads! He was mesmerized by his reflection and tossed the machine down with a tremendous crash! "Somebody measure me, man!" He held his gargantuan biceps up and flexed. His shirt sleeves tore away. He rolled his big pecs and the shirt ripped open falling to the floor in shreds. He flexed every muscle as the guys measured him. "Biceps - 30"; chest - 80"; waist - 40"; thighs - 40"; calves - 34"... Everyone gasped as Dan posed and flexed his superhuman body. He hit a most muscular pose and gritted his teeth looking like a wild man. His muscle was huge and cut. His dick started growing in his shorts, getting longer and thicker and the admiration he was getting was making it hard, too. He knew before long the shorts would give out. Then he pulled out the other pills and downed them all. "Don't!" John said. "You'll get too big!" With one massive hairy hand, Dan pushed John away as the pills took effect. The dizziness lasted a little longer than before, then the rush pressed through Dan's veins like a train. He looked in the mirror and watched as his body started to grow. The shorts fell away quickly as his thigh expanded and his dick sprang out - huge and hard as a rock! "MEASURE MY FUCKING COCK, MAN!" He bellowed. His voice was deeper and he felt like he was soon going to be the strongest and biggest man on the planet. "15 inches! and 11" around!" they gasped. Dan grinned knowing his dick was bigger than any of their puny ones. Even the largest guy couldn't have a cock harder and bigger than this horsedick - fuck even a horse couldn't! Dan walked over to a weight bench and grabbed four fifty pound plates. He flexed his rock hard cock a few times and then placed the plates one by one over the head of his massive dong. The weights stayed in place as his huge cock flexed. Two-hundred pounds lifted by this monster's prick! "FUCK, THAT'S HOT!' Dan bellowed, showing off the power of his mammoth dick. "JOHN, GET OVER HERE!" John came closer and Dan picked him up in one hand. The giant man, muscles bulging and still growing placed the 250lb man on his dick straddling the massive prick. Then Dan lifted John and the weights with his cock! 450lbs lifted by the muscle dick! "RIDE MY MUSCLE COCK!" Dan bellowed as he flexed John up and down. John grabbed onto Dan's mountainous hairy pecs and Dan threw his head back and laughed as he flexed them for John. John got so hot reveling in the power of Dan that his cock stiffened and he shot in his gym shorts. "FUCKIN' MUSCLE STUD!" Dan shouted. "I'M GETTIN' BIGGER BOYS. LOOK AT THIS!" He flexed his biceps and the peak rose up almost to his fist! His forearms were thick and hard. The triceps extended down in a mass of veins and his muscle was twisted and pumped. He lowered his arms although they sat out at a angle pushed out by his incredible lats. He had to be 3 feet thick! All muscle, all man! His chin rested on top of his pecs and when he flexed his huge hairy pecs, the striations looked about 2 inches deep, hair furrowed through the thick cords of muscle. His abdominals were like slabs of beef stretching over his gut and jutting out in a deep six-pack. His thighs were ripped and every muscle in his quads and calves were striated and thick. He turned around and spread his back. Even relaxed it was cut with mountains of muscle. His traps raised over his shoulders like twisted mountains of brutal flesh! His cock flexed and pulsed with his excitement as he grew bigger. "TIME TO MEASURE ME AGAIN!" he shouted. "EVERY FUCKIN' INCH!" They wrapped the tape around his obscenely huge muscles and called out the measurements. "Neck - 28"; chest - 90"; biceps - 37"; forearms - 30"; waist - 46"; thighs - 48"; calves - 38" Dan laughed as each measurement was read off. "Measure my dick, too" They taped it at 19" long and 14" around! "YEAH! YOU LITTLE GUYS EVER SEEN A REAL FUCKING MAN BEFORE!" Dan's muscle and power had peaked now and he was so hot he knew he was going to shoot off soon. In a burst of strength he gathered up the guys and sat them on top of a long bench. He lay under the bench and pressed it. It had to weigh 2000 lbs. He pumped out 30 reps without stopping and then stood up with the bench in his huge hands. He held it high overhead and started pumping more. His cock flexed with his inhuman strength and the guys were so turned on by his power they started jerking off too. Sweaty hard bodies all swarmed over Dan - like ants on a huge beast. Dan laughed insanely as these huge bodybuilders climbed on him! "WORSHIP THIS MUSCLE, YOU PUNY MEN! WORSHIP MY MASS AND POWER!" He stood still as they used his body like monkey bars, chin raises off his massive arms, pushing at his thighs trying to move them, straddling his 19" rock hard cock as he flexed it for them! Finally, they all started shooting hot loads all over Dan's body. Their total worship of his muscle got him hot. He flexed his cock, throbbing it more and more and shot a load that sprayed over all of them. He was the biggest man in the world, and this was going to be just the beginning of his adventures...

SNUFFLOVERS PAGE (bingj.com)

This story uses a character from @MadMutter, Jolias (at his request, so yes I have his agreement), this is what he looks like if you have never seen him (in this story, his body was not so muscular at the beginning): https://pbs.twimg.com/media/DzT340qWoAgJVhF.jpg https://www.deviantart.com/madmutter/art/Jolias-Ready-for-Raccoon-City-784139560 And the other character, his boyfriend, is Max (brown hair, glasses). I planned to post the full story in one time but it would takes too much time. This story should have 7 or 8 chapters so no, it's not finished. I hope it will meet your expectations. As usual, feedbacks are welcome ! Enjoy ! Jolias and Max: The cock ring Level 1: From zero to fit Max was in the Jolias's bedroom, lying on his boyfriend, their lips were stuck and their tongues were dancing, when suddenly... I was lying in the Jolias's bed, with Jolias, well, rather ON Jolias, we were in the middle of a kissing session. Gooooosh I loved these kissing sessions, to taste each other's saliva, feeling our tongues dance. Then suddenly... *DING DONG* I stopped to kiss Jolias and looked towards the door. Hu ? Who is it ? "Oh crap !" replied Jolias. "I really hope that this my package ! I've been waiting for it for weeks ! Jolias got up, quickly put back his tshirt. Craaaaaaaap he was so beautiful, this amazing body, slighty muscular, this tanned skin. I fell in love every time I looked at him ! Jolias went to the front door to see who it was. "... FUCK YES ! IT'S HIM !!" he yelled. Excited, he quickly opened the door ! "Hello ! A package for M. Jo..." "Yes, it is for me !" asked quickly Jolias. Fuuuuck he was really excited ! I was wondering what he could expect promptly. It looked like a kid receiving his Christmas present. "Please sign here." asked the delivery boy. He hurriedly took the pen and signed. "Thank you very much. Have a good day !" said the delivery boy. "You too !" asked Jolias then he closed the door. "Oh YES ! I got it ! I got it ! I got it !" repeated Jolias, clearly very happy. To be so happy, it must have been very important ! "Dude, what's happening to you ? What is this package that makes you so excited ?" "Haha ! A little gift for both of us !" replied Jolias, in laughing. "A... gift ?" Jolias tore the package, not even taking care to open it properly as he was so impatient. And finally, he showed the gift. "TAAAAAADAAAAAAAAAAAA !!!" he yelled, by showing two rings. Huh ? Two rings, it is also excited just for that ? ....... OH FUCK ! Don't tell me he's going to propose to me ? "Eeeeehhhh.....rings ? You were so excited just for two rings ?" I wondered. "Jolias, are you... going to propose to me?" "Gnuh ? .... Ah no haha ! No no no hahahaha ! Nothing to do with a wedding, well that will come too of course but this is for something else ! It's not a ring that you have to wear on your finger" replied Jolias. "Huh ? To the ear then ?" "Nope !" "To the nose !" "Nope !" ".... FUck Jolias, Are you going to tell me what the fuck this is for?" I said, with a touch of annoyance but also intrigue. Jolias had a little smile. He pulled his shorts down and his underwear and passed his dick in the ring. "WHAT THE HELL ? Is it for... ?" Wait, was that for what I think it was? "Hahaha it's a cock ring !" A cock ring ? He was as excited about a fucking sex toy ? "Go ahead and put it on, I'll give you a demo." It was a ring, made of a slightly elastic material to fit the size of the dick. I put it on and placed it at the base of my cock. Gooosh it squeezes, as if someone was grabbing my dick. "Well... an now ?" I asked. Jolias was playing with his phone. "The nice thing about these is that they are..... connected !" He had barely finished his sentence when I suddenly felt intense vibrations at the base of my cock. It was as if I was masturbating myself but much stronger and more intense "AAAAAAAAAAAAH Fuck !!!! Fucking fuck !!! Crap ! HOLY CRAP ! What is this thing? OOOOoooOOOOOOOOOoooOHHHHHHHHH aaaAAAAAaaaaAAAAAaaaAAAAHHHHHHHH !!!!" "It's intense, right ?" In a few seconds I was already panting as if I had fucked for one hour. It sent me a wave of pleasure on wave of pleasure. "Crap Jolias ! I think I will... I will....I...aaaaaaaaaAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!!!!!" My cock started to spit its white liquid, a dozen charges that splashed on the ground. Fuck, I had rarely come like this, not so fast !!! "Ha.... ha..... ha....... ha..... ha...... ha" It only lasted a very short time and yet it was as if I had had an intense session of over an hour. "So, did you like it ," asked Jolias, in smiling. "Oh crap.... oh fucking crap..... it was... it was... intense !" "Hahaha ! Yes, the first time surprised me too ! And as you saw we can control it via an app ! I actually thought we could have fun with this". I could feel a shiver of lust in his last sentence. "Have you ever been turned on in the middle of the day and felt like having a little session ? But not being able to satisfy you because it would be too visible ? Well, with this we can !! Well on the other hand, you'll have to try to refrain from screaming and hide your wet patch hahahahaha !! And to "spice up" the game, because you know I love to eat VERY spicy food, as they are connected, why wouldn't each one control the other's ring. Wouldn't that be fun hehehehe ?" I must admit that the idea was very fun but on the other hand it would be much less nice if everyone understood that you were in the middle of orgasm. But I must say that what I loved about, was this sexual tension that we maintained it made our sexual relations very much more intense and enjoyable. And if there was one thing he was good at, it was coming up with ideas to push lust even further. And this was his latest find. "Yep, we can try this !" I said. "Perfect !" he replied, not hiding his joy. Jolias drop down his short and released his "monster". Craaaaaaaap ! I think I'll never get used to this amazing view. Long, thick, venous, his member was in the image of his body: perfectly perfect ! He put the ring around his cock. "Max, give me your phone." I gave him, he fiddled few seconds then: "....... here it is, it's installed ! Just open the app, select the ring and enter the password. Well, I wouldn't want anyone else playing with my dick hahahaha !" "What's the password ?" "makemecum123" "......." "Well... we check that it works ?" said Jolias, in smiling. I opened the app, I selected the ring and I entered the password. As soon as I did, a small light lit up on the ring. "Oh crap ! aaaaaaaaaaaahhh... fuck....ggnnnnnnaaaaaaaahhhh....it's...ooooooooooohh...so...aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhh... gooooooood....aaaaAAAAAAAAaaaAAAAAHHH oooOooooOOOOooOOOOOHHHHH !!!!!!" Jolias was moaning about 15 seconds then.. "Oh CRAP !...I'm....aaaaaaaah....cumminNNNNNNNNNNGGGGGGGHHHHHHHHHHHHH !!!!!!!!" Like me, his dick spat out its white juice. A dozen charges splashed on the ground. "ha......ha.....ha....ha.....ha....craaaaaaap....ha...ha...ha... it's even better than I imagined and damn, it's not going to be easy to hold back !" Jolias pulled up his short and watched the clock. "Well, I thin it's time to go to college... And (boy)friendly advice Max, take several underwear and pants in your bag, you're probably going to cream on some hahahaha !" "Hehe but look out Jolias... because I can return the favour hehehehe !" "Ah but I hope so !" The school was only about ten minutes on foot, on the way, I couldn't focus on other thing than this embracing sensation at the base of my cock. It wasn't unpleasant, I just wasn't used to it. Arf, the first course was philosophy. I dislike this course, the teacher was so boring. Jolias and I were still sitting next to each other, by the way, that was how I met him, I remember staring at him for several seconds and then when he noticed me, I couldn't look at him all the way, but my heart was racing, it was only the next time we started talking, he never told me but I'm sure he didn't sit there by chance. But today we decided to step aside, so that we could admire the other in action without appearing too suspicious. If we were seen moaning, next to each other, I think our notoriety would take a big hit. Craaaaaaaap, as planned, this course is sooooo boring... Discreetly, I took my phone and send a message to Jolias. *Man, this course is so boring ! Can't wait for the end !* Few seconds later, he replied. *Boring ? Even with... this ?* As soon as I finished reading the sentence, my eyes were widening: I felt an intense vibration at the base of my dick FUck ! Fucking fuck Jolias ! Not now dude ! And I received another message: *Hahahahaha you should see your face dude ! And I know what you are thinking: not now, right ? But this is war my dear Max hehe ! So...enjoy ! :)" Crap, fucking crap !!! If I was at home, I would have enjoyed it but not here, no way that I cum in course ! I closed my mouth and clenched my teeth. Oh fucking crap ! It was so good ! How do you want to resist to this ? I try to seem normal but inside, I was clenching my teeth to the max, I squeeze my fist and I'm sure you could see veins on my forehead. Fuck Max ! Don't come, don't moan, Don't come, don't moan, don't come, don't moan... and of course it was already over for the last one. "......NNggnhh............." ... and obviously during a moment of silence. "Are you alright Max ?" asked the teacher. CRAP he noticed ! I tried as best I could to answer... "...nnngh....yeah....yeah...just...a...slight indigestion....It's...it's..okay..." He looked at me in disbelief... and continued Oh gosh thanks ! I was looking towards Jolias: he was completely amused by the situation, unable to hide a slight laugh. Crap Jolias, my vegeance will be a dish best served cold, or rather a cum best served hot ! My face started to turn red, I couldn't take it anymore, I need to cum. I spread my legs so that my trousers don't stick to my underwear. I could resist for a few more seconds and then the floodgates opened. My cock was spraying my underwear of his white liquid. I tried to stay stoic and produce no sound. but I could be seen to have a slight spasm with each load. And if you find that easy, I invite you to try, no sound, no reaction: it's FUCKING hard. I don't know how many loads I shot, but my underwear was warm, soaked and above all sticky. Fortunately, I put tightening boxer, which helps to keep it out of the way. But fucking crap, I couldn't spend the rest of the day like this, especially since I feel like I shot more than usual, so... go toilets ! But for to not be suspicious, I asked the teacher. "Hem, sorry Mister, but I need to go 2 minutes at toilets." "You are a big boy now Max, no need to ask me but thanks, just don't disturb others" Ouf! This was one of the advantages of the college, be able to slip away whenever you want. if I had been in high school, it would have been a disaster. I went out quickly of the room, in trying to not show that I had flooded my underwear. Once in the toilet, I checked that there was no one, I would lock myself in a cabin and took off my trouser. ...... HO-LY CRAP !!! I was right, I was swimming in cum. My underwear was almost entirely soaked ! SHit, I had rarely shot so much !! Craaaaaaaaaaaappppppp !!!! It was warm, thick and sticky, creamy. It seemed... delicious ! if I wasn't at school, I would have tasted it but really not a good idea. Well, I had taken an airtight bag and especially deodorant, A LOT OF DEODORANT. If I could hide my trophies easily, there was one thing that was less easy to hide: the smell. If I'd just put it in my bag I'd be toast in two seconds. I put on clean underwear and returned in course. When I entered in the room and Jolias saw me, I could see his smile grow. Oh man, wait, it will be your turn soon hehehe ! No sooner had I returned to my seat than I received a message from Jolias: *So, how the battle went ?* And I replied: *I was able to hold off the attacker for 5 minutes but they gained ground and broke through my defence. The courtyard of the castle was invaded !* The wording was weird but I don't want anyone to pick up my phone and see "Oh I have the best orgasm of my life in middle of course, I flowded my underwear !" And Jolias replied: *Hahahaha needed the biggest walls !* Yeah well I would have liked to see him there... Finally, the course ended, the next was history course. Jolias disliked this course. So we were going to make it more interesting ! But I would strike when he least expected it. the class started and the teacher began a long monologue (and yeah, it was boring). But personally, I was concentrated on Jolias, which, as it went along, almost fell asleep and at some point, he ends up closing his eyes... YES ! it was time to strike ! I'll give you the best alarm clock ever, my dear Jolias ! I opened the app, I selected the ring and entered the password... mmmh.. what was it again ? .. Ah yes, "makemecum123" and don't worry Jolias, you will cum hehehe ! Just before to apply, I looked Jolias, he was almost slept. Haha dude, you're going to have one of those wake-up calls, the best of your life ! I confirmed. Almost instantly, he opened his eyes at once. He tried to hide it but I could see clearly he was panting. Then he looked me. I gave him a discreet wave of the hand then I sent him a message. *In war as in war my love !* I saw him slighty laugh but quickly interrupted, he was clearly tense, as strong as I was. So, it's not easy Jolias, right ? I could see by his head and his fists, completely closed and clenched, that he was fighting hard. Then, like me, he couldn't help but let out a slight. "NNNGHnnnnn.........." "hem Jolias... are you okay ?" asked the teacher. Jolias was lucky that his very tanned skin didn't show quickly that he was blushing but I knew it, he was embarassed. "nnnngggnn.....Yeah.......yeah...just......just a little indigestion..." Oh the copier hahahaha ! I tried to show if he had already came or not. And suddenly, I had had my answer. I saw his eyes opened even wider, his fists clench harder and he had like spasms. That's it, the fire hose had just been turned on and then several dozen seconds later he relaxed. Well, no doubt, his underwear should be totally soaked. I didn't see wet patch on his short, he had managed it well but knowing him, he had to put on several layers of underwear. ".....sorry Mister but... I have to go to toilets, just 2 minutes" Hahaha crap, he's going to steal all my excuses or ... ? After few minutes, I sent him a message for know the situation. And he replied me: *Maaaan, I put two walls for to have better defenses and... the first layer is COMPLETELY destroyed ! Fucking craaaaaaap ! And the second one took a lot too ! It's so insane !* Hahaha well, this first battle was full of surprises and intense ! In any cases, it was fucking hard to control not to say impossible but that's what was good !! Jolias come back few minutes later, with a bag which must smell the deodorant hahaha ! Finally the courses ended and I joined Jolias outside. "So, how was your battle ?" he asked me, in smiling. "Fuck man, it was insane and insanely hard to be retained !" "Hahaha yeah, I agree, but little advice: put several underwear, it will help to absorb. Especially since, I don't know about you but I shot twice as much as usual" "Yeah, I had the same thing, impossible to stop, it shooted again and again and again. My underwear was totally soaked" I replied "Hahaha we will not have to forget to make turn the washing machine this evening if not one will be very quickly short of underwear !" said Jolias. "I have to admit that we're going to use dozens of them a day ! By the way, I have to go to the city, I wanted to buy some new clothes, are you coming with me or are you going home ?" "Of course I'm coming with you !" "Well ! ... AH ! Here is the bus !" As usual we put ourselves in the background, it was more discreet and I do not know but ... I expected another "attack". Indeed, Jolias was playing with his telehpne and I was expecting to feel my ring vibrate at any moment, especially since he liked to do it in uncomfortable situations. And getting a gift in the middle of a bus ride was not a comfortable situation. Suddenly, I saw him raise an eyebrow, as if surprised... I wonder what made him .. !! aaaaaAAaaaaAAAAAAaaaAAAAAaaaAAAAHHHHHH !!!!!!! SHIT !!! FUCKING SHIT !!! I fucking knew it, he couldn't help it !!! Fuck Jolias, we are in a bus and you'll make me flood my underwear now ? Seriously ? OOoOOOoOOOOoOOOooooOOOOHHHHH !!!! Fuck, fucking fuck !!! It was good, it was... so fucking good ! Like in class, I was trying to hide it but you could clearly see that I was tense and trembling slightly. Fuck ! AAAAaaaaAAAAAAaaaaaaaAAAAAaaaAAAAHHHHHHH !!!!! But something new has happened: you know that feeling you get just before an orgasm ? Usually you feel it "where it belongs" right ? Well, here I had the impression that it was... spreading. It was not just my pelvis area, NNNnnnnngnnnngnnnhhhhhh !!!! I also started to feel it in my legs, my chest and little by little it spread to my whole body. OoOOOOooooooOoOOOOoooooOOOOOHHHHHH GOOOOOSH !!! it was like... I had a total masturbation of my whole body. And I was hot, more and more. And I looked at my arms and I could see that I was more vascular. And I could feel my heart beating super fast Fucking fuck.... FUCKING FUCK ! What was going on ? What the fuck was going on ? It wasn't normal, it wasn't normal at all !! I was trying so hard to resist, some tears even flowed but.. Don't cum Max, you're in a bus, your body seems to have an erection and it all makes no sense but don't cum ! ... Damn it was hard ! It was FUCKING HARD ! Even harder than in class... Jolias nudged me and showed me his phone. On it was written: "So, this battle ?" As I suspected it was him but... I don't think he noticed that there was anything different here. Maybe I was having an allergic reaction... In any case I really had the feeling that my body was congested. And it seemed to increase. Then a wave of pleasure went through me and I knew the fight was lost. My "cannon" was about to fire ! And few seconds later, I fired... I shooted, big load after big load, covering my underwear of cum and trying to swallow my moans and... shit, FUCKING SHIT ! I could see a wet patch on my pants. Not huge but it meant that my underwear was not enough. And clearly, he was flowded, I could feel it sticking to my skin. Then the "congestion" disappear in same time than I stopped to cumming. Honestly, I was a bit panicked. I was not surprised for the masturbate session but for the other thing, it wasn't clearly normal. I almost felt like my whole body was... swelling... But it's ridiculous, muscle growths as in the cartoon didn't exist. However, I really the feeling to be... pumped. And Jolias did not seem to have noticed. Well, it's our stop. we got off the bus and I tried not to show too much of my wet patch, well, here it was not just a wet patch, it had widened. "Fuck dude ! Thanks for the surprise attack, now my underwear sticks to my skin !" I said, sarcastically. "Hahahaha !! It was boring so it was necessary to spice up this journey a bit, no ?" "Yeah super... but now I have a underwear soaked of cum and I have to go in a shopping center full of people, thank you very much..." "Hahahahaha !! Don't worry, I have my stock of underwear and pants, we are going to need it I think. And little advice: put two or even three underwear. We don't know what can happen.." he said me in smiling. Crap, I bet he was going to do it again in the mall... I took his underwears and pant, found a quiet place and I changed my clothes..... FUCKING CRAP ! No wonder I had a wet patch; my underwear was completely FLOWED ! CRAAAAAAAAAP !! Well, if I put this in my bag it will stink... I was getting rid of my old clothes and dressed me again. Yes, it was really the right time to buy new ones ! We entered in the mall.

*** Hello :)) I write a lot, but I have never shared any of my writing with anyone. I have trouble pacing the plot and whatnot, but I decided to post one finally. Any feedback would be great.*** I saw him as soon as I walked in the door. Gigantic beef wrapped up in a suit and tie. Even clothed, it was easy to see he was muscular. His pecs were round and prominent, and his abs were visible through the white button-up. Everything about him was perfection. I watched as he roamed the office throughout the day. It was clear that he enjoyed being huge as much as I enjoyed watching it. Every chance he got, he flexed for himself. In the breakroom, he had his sleeve pulled up, slowly pumping his arm up and down. Veins snaked all over his massive forearm. Using his other hand, he felt the bicep. He wrapped his fingers around it and slowly massaged it. Soon, he brought it up to his mouth and began to slowly, and sensually, make love to the muscle. He licked and kissed it gently as he rubbed the tricep. After several minutes, he rolled the sleeve back down and continued to eat his lunch. In the bathroom, I heard groans and grunts. I slowly poked my head in and saw him with his shirt unbuttoned, punching his abs. With every punch, there was a hard thud, as if he had punched the wall next to him. He would grunt, but because of the pain in his hand, not his abdominals. He hit them a few more times, before he reached up and grabbed his pecs. He bounced them around in his hand as he threw his head back in satisfaction. He rubbed his thumbs around his nipples, obviously getting hard from the sensation. Then, he growled and hunched over, flexing them hard. Striations appeared all over the heavily muscled chest. They hardened like rock, and he began to test them like he had done to his abs. His grunts were primal and almost animal-like. After a few seconds of that, however, he buttoned his shirt back up and washed his hands. His shows weren’t always private. He loved making everyone in the office uncomfortable by flexing around them or showing his godly strength. Our boss had needed some paperwork and came over to his cubicle to collect it. Naturally, the perfect man got it and began to organize it all in order to be stappled. He brought the stapler up to the paper and slowly, thoughtfully pressed it. His entire forearm exploded with muscular, manly veins. The gigantic mass began to push through his shirt. His bicep tensed into its mountainous shape. As he did this demonstration, he stared into the boss’ eyes. The boss, however, was focused only on the growing mounds of muscle in front of him. “Oh no.” he said, dropping the stapler to reveal it was bent out of shape and ruined. “I think I’m going to need a new one…” “I- Yes, I’m sure… we can arrange that.” Quickly, the boss ran to his office, obviously to relieve himself. At the very end of the day, however, was his most impressive feat. Most of our coworkers had left, leaving the two of us alone. I was determined not to leave until he did. I glanced over at his cubicle, finally taking note of the name: Gunnar. What a fitting name for a man with such a monstrous body. I was staring through the reflection of a picture in my desk when he suddenly stood up and stretched. He reached upwards, causing his professionally fitted shirt to untuck. “Hey kid.” I was for sure older than him, but I didn’t care too much. “You don’t mind if my attire gets a little more comfortable, do you?” Of course, I didn’t. In fact, I would give anything to ensure that it happened. I turned to view him. He had already begun fumbling with the buttons on his shirt. “No of course not.” I smiled. He looked up at me from his concentration. “God these f---ing buttons have been giving me problems all day. Come over here and undo them for me.” I was a little stunned. I hadn’t been able to get that close to him all day and now I was expected to assist in de-shirting him? It was almost too much handle. I got up, shaking a little as I walked over. I immediately could smell his manly musk. His shoulders were more than three times as wide as mine and his pecs extended over his shredded torso perfectly. I reached up to begin, but he grabbed my arm with his big hand and stopped me. “Start from the bottom.” He let go of me, and I readjusted myself. His bottom button was a little lower than my chin, so it was easily accessible. His height only added to his perfection. As I unbuttoned each one, slowly his eight pack was revealed. It was like staring into a brick wall. Each ab was laid on top of the next to form a mountainous region of muscle. I brushed my hand over them slowly, taking in the feeling of pure, thick, manly athleticism. “Screw this.” His tone was angry, but not with me. “I don’t even like this shirt.” With that, he hunched over into a most muscular and growled loudly at me. His traps rose like volcanos, ripping through the top of the shirt with ease. His biceps protruded through the sleeves, shredding them to pieces. His pecs blasted open the last few buttons. As the pieces of fabric fell gently to the floor, he stood back up and stared at me. I was in awe.

Hello everyone! This story will take a different twist after part 1. Oliver is 18 years old. Marcus is 39. The Captain is 20. This story takes place in an old time when pirates were still a thing. Hope you all like it! Feel free to leave suggestions and comments! ------------------ Part 1 The sky was clear, the tides appeared to be calm and the temperature was… well, bearable. Oliver thought that luck was finally on their side. He had boarded this ship weeks ago, and since then only disaster had followed him and the crew. Terrible storms, huge waves, assaulting rival pirates, killing mermaids and even a giant kraken. It had been days of tiring work and lots of dead, but it looked like he could finally have a break from disaster and relax. The boy pulled out a small mirror from his bag and tried to fix his hair. He had messy blonde hair, freckles and a small nose. His green eyes glanced over his face, satisfied with being somewhat adorable looking. He then looked down through the reflection and sighed. Regardless of his attractive facade, Oliver was very disappointed with his body. He was slightly athletic thanks to his sailing job, yet he still felt very skinny. If he wasn’t wearing any clothes, he could’ve seen his thin arms, his flat chest, and his rib bones showing a little. At least he had some decent abs… “What ya doin’, pretty eyes?” Oliver blinked and lost the attention on his mirror. His pal Marcus had showed up out of nowhere, putting an arm around his shoulders. The man was middle aged, ugly as they come. He was missing several teeth, had a dirty beard, and a belly so inflated that Oliver thought it would pop like a bubble at any moment. But despite his disgusting looks, the blonde boy and the hideous pirate had become friends even before boarding the ship. Marcus was fun to be around, and he had a gentle heart, always willing to help his smaller companion. “Looks like our problems are finally over, eh?” Marcus said, extending his arm towards the vast ocean. Oliver chuckled “We shouldn’t let our hopes get too high. I bet another disaster is about to hit us. This is just the sea making fun of us before it does”. “Eerr… aren’t ya a positive one” Marcus went serious all the sudden, observing the horizon “The tide Gods haven’t been generous with us this trip. But I assure you, we will reach the new lands in no time now. The Captain is making sure of it”. The blonde boy frowned “The Captain…”. Oliver had mixed feelings about the Captain. The guy was only a few years older than him, and both of them were younger than everybody in the ship. Still, Oliver was treated like a subordinate, while everyone respected the Captain in an almost religious manner. The blonde boy could see why though… The Captain’s only presence imposed respect and fear. The young man was two heads taller than Oliver, and his body was built with gigantic muscle able to crush anybody that opposed him. The Captain’s frame was lean, yet large enough to stretch out his clothes. He had long dark hair, and piercing blue eyes that sent shivers down your spine whenever you looked at them directly. One large scar went across his nose, while a smaller one decorated his chin. He was a gorgeous, yet terrifying person. Oliver had admired the Captain at first. However, as time passed in the sea, the blonde boy began to envy him. Whenever they were in trouble, the muscular man would save everyone with his powerful body. The Captain was the one that defeated all of their invading enemy pirates with merely his fists. He was the one that wrestled the kraken down. And the one that made the mermaids forget about eating them by making them fall in love with him. Meanwhile, Oliver was sent to clean and cook, unable to defend himself from all the threats, or to help his dying crew friends. “He is a brave man, that one..” said Marcus all the sudden, burping before continuing talking “I have to admit, when I met him I doubted someone so young would be able to navigate the seas. I didn’t even think he could control a whole crew!” “Well, he hasn’t gotten us to the new lands yet…” said Oliver in a low tone, but Marcus didn’t listen to him. “But I am telling ya! After seeing how heroic and strong the Captain is, I have no more doubts about him! I would follow him to the end of the world, ya know! We could all learn more from him…” Marcus seemed to be daydreaming about the young man, and that made Oliver uncomfortable. “Are you in love with him or something?” the blonde guy said, teasing his friend. Instead of being offended, Marcus bursted out laughing “HAH! Aren’t we all on this ship!? Some are saying he is even a demigod, I’m telling ya!” Oliver didn’t expect that answer. He rolled his eyes and walked away. “Yeah, whatever. I’ll see you later, I am not done mopping the main deck” More weeks passed without anything eventful happening. Oliver cleaned, mopped, and cooked as always. He felt relieved that there were no more life threatening things going on, but a new problem was starting to arise. The crew was feeling uneasy; they should've been approaching the new lands by now. However, the ship was still sailing across the vast open ocean, with no shore to be seen anytime soon. Oliver’s friends began to fear that they were going in the wrong direction, but everybody respected (or feared) the Captain too much to demand answers. Besides, the Captain was not seen around the ship much anymore, as he stayed in his cabin most of the time, unless he came out to give orders. Oliver mostly felt unbothered by the situation. Or that was until one night the crew organized a meeting to see who would go ask the Captain about the trajectory of the ship. The filthy pirates started to discuss what to do calmly at first, yet the conversation quickly turned into a heated discussion. “I am not going over there! Have you seen the arm of that man!? It’s bigger than my leg!” someone said. “You are a coward! He is our Captain, he wouldn’t hurt us for a simple question” someone else argued. “Then why don’t you go ask him!?” a third one demanded. “Anyone know if we have more whisky?” added Marcus, clearly drunk. “He deserves respect, he is a demigod! Didn’t you see how he beated up that kraken!?” another one yelled. People kept screaming and pointing fingers. Oliver was just sitting in the corner, cleaning his tiny mirror with some cloth. He listened for a while and tried to ignore the noise. The accusations and demands kept getting louder, and Oliver was feeling more frustrated by the second. The boy clenched his teeth. “Be quiet!” he said, but he was so small that nobody noticed him. He grunted in rage and stood up. “SHUT UP!” he yelled “You are all pathetic! I’ll go talk to him!!!”. This time the crew heard him, and they went silent. All eyes were on Oliver, and he immediately felt embarrassed. Then everyone started laughing. “You!? The Captain will crush you with his finger alone” one person said. “Hah! The Captain is three times your size!” another mentioned. “Seriously guys, where is the whisky?” Marcus commented, scratching his head. “Go back to the kitchen, boy!” someone yelled. Oliver’s face turned red and he clenched his fists in rage. He gave the crew a defiant expression, and stormed out. The crew just kept laughing behind him, thinking that the blonde boy had gone to cry in his room. But Oliver felt a bright flame inside him, and he headed to the Captain’s cabin. “Stupid pirates, you’ll see” Oliver stood in front of the cabin’s door for a moment. He raised his fist with hesitation, doubting if he should do this after all. Then he remembered the crew laughing at him, and he knocked the door with rage. No answer. He knocked again, and again. Only the sound of the waves against the ship could be heard. Oliver was about to knock a fourth time when the door opened. The blond boy almost fell down on his butt as the huge frame appeared in front of him. “C-captain. A-ahoy!” Oliver managed to stutter. The Captain was so tall that his wide chest was facing Oliver’s face. The young man was wearing elegant sailor clothes, but he had ripped his shirt’s sleeves off to reveal his enormous arms. He looked down at the blonde boy, and Oliver felt some kind of hatred and admiration towards him. The Captain had a youthful face, almost the same as Oliver, but that was the only similar aspect between the two. The large pirate had a prominent beard that was trimmed short with a knife. His hair was bushy and heroic looking. He was bigger, stronger, and more attractive than anyone on the ship. Oliver frowned, frustrated with the idea that this guy was almost his same age, yet more of a man he would ever be. The Captain tilted his head without saying anything, awaiting for Oliver to speak. His chest was raising up and down, his breath clearly displaying the power his body possessed. Oliver swallowed, and then stood firmly “T-t-the- c-c-rew...” He shut his mouth, enraged that he was too nervous to talk. The Captain simply chuckled and turned his back to him. “Come in” Oliver looked at the back of the Captain, twice his own torso. He walked inside and observed the cabin. The place was filled with mirrors, way too many for a normal room. The desk was full of maps and other sailing objects. From the window, the moonlight sprayed it’s brightness over the frame of the large Captain. The man was looking at one of the many reflective glasses, his blue eyes locked on his own body. “Beautiful, isn’t it?” said the Captain. Oliver raised an eyebrow, unsure of what he was talking about. “What is?” The Captain raised his arm and flexed. His biceps rose up like a mountain, muscle stretching his skin thin. The blonde boy couldn’t stop staring, amazed by how hard and strong the muscle looked. “My body, of course…” commented the Captain. Oliver narrowed his eyes, confused. He looked away and pretended that he was not drooling over the sculpted body of the Captain. “S-sure…” Oliver answered “Um… s-sir. The crew has b-been wondering…” Suddenly Oliver felt a stream of courage running through his being “The crew… The crew has been wondering if we are going in the right direction! We should be arriving in the new land by now, but there is nothing out there except for the ocean! We are starting to question if you are actually capable of navigating this ship. After all, you are just a boy like me” Oliver spoke so quickly he felt almost out of breath when he finished. He looked at the Captain with an exhilarating smile, and instantly felt regret as the man turned to face him. “We are not going to the new land” said the Captain blandly. “W-what?” Oliver felt even smaller while the muscular man approached him. The Captain snatched him by the neck and lifted up his body. He wasn’t choking him, but he was still grabbing him firmly like a puppet. “Was I not clear? We are not going to the new land” the Captain smiled. His smirk would’ve looked terrifying, if his face wasn’t so perfectly handsome... “I have other goals in mind... I might be stronger than anyone in this pathetic ship, but I still can’t navigate a ship on my own. You silly pirates were a great help to get me across the sea though. Thank you” The man flexed the arm he was holding Oliver with, muscle bulging out everywhere. He grinned more “I suppose there is no need to pretend I care about you all anymore, as we are approaching our destination” Oliver started shaking, trying to set himself free “W-what are you doing!? The crew respects you, why are you betraying them like that!? Where are we even going!” The blonde boy grabbed the Captain’s arm, trying to push away. It was like holding a pillar of rock, and Oliver wasn’t sure if he was aroused or scared. He was envious, for sure. He also felt so helpless. The Captain chuckled. He moved Oliver, pulling him towards him. He was now carrying him in his arms. The blonde boy could feel all the hard muscle around him, while the Captain hugged him with his mighty arms like a baby. “Don’t worry, I do not intend to hurt any of you” he locked his blue eyes with Oliver’s “Aren’t you pretty? I might keep you around... I bet you’d like it” Then he walked to one large mirror and smashed Oliver against it. The Captain pushed his frame against his, and started thrusting with his whole figure. Oliver felt like a beast was smashing him, muscle pressing against his own body, pure raw strength overpowering him. The Captain was simply looking at himself flexing, almost making out with his reflection, while Oliver was getting squished. “I am such perfection. Look at my muscles, so strong, so powerful. You are feeling the full power of a perfect being!” Oliver tried to push him away or escape, but it was useless. The Captain’s body was too large and muscular for him to do anything. Nevertheless, the blonde boy soon was now longer scared; he was moaning, his hand grabbing and touching every part of the muscular man. Oliver felt so much admiration, and so much rage and envy… “That 's right. You know your place now” said the Captain, still observing himself instead of the blonde boy “I’ve been watching you, you know? You are the only pretty thing in this hideous ship. Except for me, obviously. You’ll be a great pet” The Captain started thrusting harder, his huge bulge rubbing against Oliver, evidently hard. The mirror started to crack, unable to contain the muscle strength “We are going to a place where I will obtain all the power I deserve. A forgotten place by many, but not me. I will take what’s mine” “I-I… I will not let you get away with his” Oliver managed to yell “I’ll tell the crew. They won’t accept this” The Captain laughed out loud. He then began kissing his reflection, flexing his muscles all over Oliver, pushing him harder and harder against the surface. The mirror finally gave in and broke in pieces. The blonde boy let out a scream of pain, arousal and surprise. The Captain stepped back with a proud grin, breathing intensely, and with his sweaty muscle shining under the moonlight. Oliver just dropped to his knees, and noticed that his crotch was wet. He looked up to the captain, feeling pathetic and defeated. The Captain was still full of energy, and he continued flexing his big muscles while watching them bulge up and harden. Without even bothering to look at Oliver, he said “What is the crew going to do about it? They think I am a demigod! And to be honest, they might be right…” The muscle man grabbed the blonde boy by the shirt and lifted him up. Without warning, he kissed him softly “You and everyone in this ship will keep doing what I say. And you are staying here, with me. There’s nothing you can do about it, my pet” Oliver wanted to run away, to punch him, to scream for help. But he felt so tired, so weak. His vision got blurry, and before he could say anything, he passed out.

Tim was sat in his flat, his body swollen and twitching. Cole was on his knees, slowly licking Tim’s 10 inch cock. “So........” Tim said as he shut his eyes. “Your telling me you’ve been spying on me for Kyle. Little Kyle. Bottom boy Kyle. And he’s now turned himself into some type of musclebound freak. A walking roid factory. And your little growth spurt is thanks to his super cum?” Cole grunted yes as he kept slurping Tim’s cock. Coles recently enhanced shoulders and veiny arms visible. He now looked like a pro bodybuilding freak, but still tiny at the feet of Tim. “And now your coming clean because your scared of him? He’s now drunk on his power and out of control?” Cole popped Tim’s Titan prick out of his mouth. “Yea. He’s insane. It was all about outmuscling you. But he’s beaten up half the gym guys and whores in the area. He almost killed one guy who didn’t want to give him more gear!” Tim thought about that level of roid rage. It made him fucking horny. Tim grabbed Cole by the neck and lifted him to the same height as him as he stood. “Your a worm Cole. You thought serving Kyle would make you a beast. Pathetic. Only addiction to being a mass freak can do THIS”. With that, Tim flexed his now 31 inch arm. GGGGGREERRRRRRRR FUCK YES BITCH. Tim tossed Cole to the ground. “I want to meet Kyle. If he’s finally the freak I need, then he may finally give this super body a challenge. Oooooooooo I can feel by body wanting to flex to my max. Last my max. Ahhhhh fuck Cole, I’m READY TO HULK. Tell me where he is”. Tim’s cock added a further inch as he became overcome by the idea of testing his full power against the roided out Super Kyle. Cole couldn’t believe the idea of a muscle showdown was forcing Tim’s body into some type of freaky growth - maybe all the roids are now such a part of him that he is making his own, like a teen making more and more cum. Cole looked at Tim, more horny and excited than ever. “I’ll take you to him”. As they left, Cole text his boyfriend - “Ethan. It’s happening. They are going to meet. It’s finally going to happen. We will get everything we want. The ultimate muscle experiment, and it will be all ours”. —————— Ethan looked at the text and became painfully hard in his shorts. He and Cole had been dating for 6 months, and they knew why they were together - MUSCLE. Cole caught Ethan juicing up after a lifting session, and then watched him run to the showers to jerk off. Cole knew he had found a kindred spirit. A muscle obsessed freak. As Cole spied for Kyle, he started to understand the nature of their growth. He and Ethan were happy to become muscle sluts, mere holes for Tim and Kyle, if it meant that they could finally go beyond iron throwing druggies. Cole just wanted cum, and when Kyle used him as a flashlight, he got his wish. Ethan worshiped Cole’s swollen physic for hours and hours that night. Ethan ended up spraying and licking so much cum off of Cole’s newly shredded abs. However, Ethans muscle slut brain, drowning in growth, came to a sudden realisation. If Cole added 50 pounds of muscle from Kyles cum, what would he became he he drank both these freaks cum AT ONCE. Ethan knew what he had to do. If he got these freaks together, Ethan could become unstoppable. Ethan stood there, in front of the mirror, thinking about what all that super cum could do to him, and suddenly exploded into the hardest and most intense crab flex of his life. “ARRRRRRRRR FUCKKKKK YEA ETHAN. YOUR, OUCHHHHH, GONNA GET, OH HURTS SO NICE, FUCKING HUGE”. Ethans whole body shook in the mirror. His respectable 21 inch arms were covered in veins. He had a shit eating grin ear to ear as he thought about his plan. His growth dream. Would his cock be too swollen to force into Cole’s muscle butt? The thought almost made Ethan cum involuntarily. He slammed his fist into his tight 6 pack to stop him cumming. He moved to his car, on his way to Kyles, to be there for the showdown. —————— Tim stood outside Kyles new place. It was a downtown garage. The only place he could get enough space to convert into a gym for extreme weight. The very sight caused Tim to spit a glob of pre cum into his pants. He took a step and stopped. “No. I want that little shit to see me at my freakiest”. Tim looked around for anything to help him pump up. Then his eyes fell on a great opportunity- a Land Rover. “WATCH THIS LITTLE MAN” Tim yelled at Cole as he sprinted at the car, his track suit already threatening to burst. His rock hard shoulder smashed into it, creating a dent a meter in. Tim’s eyes rolled back in his head as his powerhouse body pumped more and more testosterone around to force more mass. His truck suit started to rip as he forced his hands under the car and lifted it clear over his his. “I AM A MONSTER!” His suit exploded. His 11 inch cock slammed into his abs and leaked over a pint of pre cum. Cole vomited. Tim was being watched by Ethan from a distance, and Super Kyle by the window. Kyle grinned evilly as he watched Tim, as he unloaded his 12th syringe into his mutating body. Tim looked down at Cole and broke out in the biggest and most cocky grin. “Can you believe what’s happening to me, Cole” Tim whispered excitedly. “My body is actually producing roids within me. I’m getting more jacked by the second. I can FEEL the power pumping faster in my veins. I’m a muscle mmmmmmmmmmmmm monster”. Tim turned his eyes to the garage. In few swift steps which shook the ground, he was at the door. He raised his arms, trying not to cum as he looked at the vein splashed 33 inch boulders, and he smashed the doors in. In the middle of the most hard core gym in history, was Kyle. “Oooooooo yea Timmy” said Kyle as he looked at him. Tim was shocked. He knew Kyle was no longer that gym bunny, but this was more extreme than he imagined. Kyle had clearly just hulked out, as a result of the 12 used syringes around him. Kyle was breathing hard and heavy, and had an evil smile on his face - his formally handsome face which was now invaded by veins. “Little Timmy........ can (Kyle flexed his left arm) you believe (he flexed his right) what a freak (he popped his pecs) you’ve made me”. Kyle was almost as wide as he was tall. His sick 12 pack was covered in veins, his 35 inch arms looked like they could strangle superman. Tim was almost afraid, but he wanted, no, he NEEDED this. A chance to push his alpha body to the limit. Someone to force him bigger. “Kyle. You are jacked. But you will never be more than a protein snack for me. Watch my power you CUNT” With that, Tim screamed, and exploded into a most muscular. “AWWRRRRRRRR”. Tim was foaming at the mouth as he flexed harder and harder, willing more power onto his frame. “GROW YOU BASTARDS, GROWWWWWWWWWWW FOR YOUR MONSTERRRRRRR”. Kyle became as hard as rock as he watched Tim swell beyond any human bodybuilder. Kyles chemical factory body was leaking pre cum on the floor like a tap. With that, the two Titans charged at each other. Neither noticing that Ethan was watching them from behind the weight rack. Both wrapped their arms around the other, using force that would crush a stone statue. Neither could deny, their cocks were so hard it was painful. The sheer testosterone and muscle on muscle action was pushing them close to the edge of sanity smashing orgasms. Suddenly, Ethan made his move. Before Tim or Kyle saw him, he was there, just as they both lost control. Their alpha cocks both erupted in gallons of cum, the most testosterone filled serum in the world. And Ethan gazzeled all of it.